In the Ninja World: The system crashed, and Team 7 went astray

Liuyun traveled through time and became the non-existent younger brother of Hatake Gogokai.

Then, the system appeared!

Then, the system crashed…

Then, Liuyun found that he seemed invincible?

Then, this scene appeared.

“Um, sorry, because I don’t want Sasuke-kun to get hurt, the ninjutsu I asked my senior to teach me are all defensive. The summoning technique – Steel Shield Gundam!”

Orochimaru fell silent as he looked at Sakura standing on the steel giant that was hundreds of meters tall.

“Yo, one against seven. My senior once said that betrayal that you see is not scary. What’s scary is betrayal that you can’t see. Are you sure you still want to fight me in my illusion?”

In the mirror space, there are countless Sasukes, with hairspray on their heads and their hands in their pockets, not knowing what it means to be outnumbered by seven.

“Hahaha! Senior said that my ambition is too small, so today I declare that I, Uzumaki Naruto, will become the king of the Five Kage! Come on, all of you, I will beat you all to the ground!”

The five shadows looked at the yellow-haired man sitting in the five earth-destroying tornadoes, trembling with fear as they listened to his heartless laughter.

In the Ninja World: The system crashed, and Team 7 went astray
Chapter 1 The system crashed, I am… invincible?
“Haha, is time travel so careless nowadays? Can I travel through time just by taking a nap? Even if I travel through time, I don’t have to travel to such a dangerous place, right?”
Liuyun sat in a grocery store, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, looking at the goods around the store and complaining helplessly.
Two hours ago, he came to this strange grocery store, and after a heart-wrenching brainstorming, he found that he had traveled through time!
And they traveled to a very dangerous place, a family of ninjas!
What an era where human life is worthless!
Fortunately, the time of time travel was not bad, the sixtieth year of Konoha, which was exactly when the Twelve Young Warriors graduated.
And his identity is also good, it is an identity that does not exist in Naruto.
Flagwood Liuyun!
As you can tell from the name, he is a member of the Hatake family and the younger brother of Hatake Kakashi. He just turns 20 this year.
However, this person who should not have existed in Naruto actually did not have much impact on the world.
Because he is wearing!
But strangely, he got a movie version of memory.
In my cursory memory, Hatake Ryuun is a person with little presence. If he was not the youngest son of the Hatake family and the brother that Kakashi cares about the most, I’m afraid no one would know him.
Although Hatake Ryuun is a ninja, he is only a Genin, and this guy has no ambitions. He just wants to live a peaceful and leisurely life.
This idea is quite similar to Nara Shikamaru’s, but it’s a pity that he doesn’t have as high an IQ as Shikamaru.
After becoming a Genin, he only completed some trivial small tasks occasionally. The rest of the time, he relied on the money earned from the tasks and Kakashi’s 100 million points of funding to open this Liuyun Grocery Store. He usually stayed here and lived a peaceful life.
This is all the memory Liuyun got, just like watching a movie, but he couldn’t remember the plot of the movie, but he remembered this memory.
As for why the wearing of clothes can also bring back memories, Liuyun said he didn’t quite understand. It could be a correction to the world, or it could be a system hidden somewhere that directly affected the world’s cognition and made the world accept the existence of a new Hatake Liuyun.
Fortunately, Liuyun only took five minutes to adapt, because except for the surname and nationality, this Qi Mu Liuyun was exactly the same as Liuyun in other aspects, so it was very easy to empathize with him.
【bite】!
Just after Liuyun finished complaining, a mechanical sound suddenly came to his ears.
Liuyun was stunned, and immediately cried out inwardly, “Damn it! No way? I really have a system? I don’t want it! I don’t want to do the mission! Get away from me!”
Although it was already speculated, Liuyun really didn’t want to stand out in this world. What’s the point? What’s the point of fighting to the death? Isn’t it just to live a good life?
He is living a good life now!
Konoha is the best ninja village. Although there are constant crises, they only target ninjas. In several major battles, the civilians of Konoha are doing well. Although Nagato’s attack destroyed Konoha, wouldn’t it be enough to just leave Konoha for a while at that time?
In Liuyun’s memory, Hatake Liuyun had already submitted an application to the Third Generation two months ago to remove his ninja identity. Although it seems a bit difficult, it is actually quite simple.
He has no talent for ninja and is just a Genin. It is enough for him to have Kakashi as a ninja in the family. In addition, according to various speculations in previous lives, the suicide of Hatake Sakumo was a conspiracy of the Third Generation and Danzo. It seems that the Third Generation owes something to the Hatake family.
Therefore, Liuyun felt that this application still had a great chance of being approved.
As long as you become a commoner, what is there to be afraid of? Isn’t it enough to live a happy life?
As for whether you will be bullied if you don’t have the strength?
Haha, it’s 50-50 between the flag trees, understand? Who dares to bully?
Danzo’s revenge for killing his own father? Haha, I’m wearing a mask, and I don’t even know Hatake Sakumo, okay? Even in the memories I got, there aren’t many scenes of Hatake Sakumo.
After all, Hatake Sakumo died in the 42nd year of Konoha. According to his age, he was born in the 40th year of Konoha. Normally speaking, what memories can a two-year-old child have?
Besides, does he have to do it himself to avenge Danzo? When Nizhuzi becomes stronger, he can say a few words in secret, and that idiot will help him avenge instantly. Do you believe it?
The most important thing is, buddy, you are well dressed!
Although he was a Genin in his memory, in reality, he didn’t feel any so-called chakra on him at all. To take revenge with his own hands? That really fits the saying – if you try, you will die!
So, cheap dad, forgive your non-existent son! This is what the time travel party is like!
Because of this, Liuyun can truly live a stress-free life. Only a fool would be willing to be forced by the system to become stronger!
Unfortunately, the system didn’t pay any attention to Liuyun’s “ambition” at all and opened it anyway, but the way it opened was a bit strange.
[Zizi… System is activated… Zizi… Due to interfering with the world… Imposing characters… The system is in disorder… The system is completely collapsed… System conversion… The host obtains all the gifts of the system… The attribute page is opened… Strengthening points… Infinite… The system is completely collapsed! ]“boom!”
Liuyun only heard a huge roar in his ears, which made his head buzz, but soon there was no sound.
“Fuck! What’s going on? The system crashed? So you really changed my identity? Brother, don’t take on a job that you don’t have! What’s the point of blowing yourself up? Uh… By the way, it seems that the system gave me something incredible… What do other people’s systems say? Property page?”
Liuyun had just read out these words when he suddenly saw a blue virtual screen appear in front of him.
【Hanagi Liuyun】
Strength: 1 (+) (normal Genin standard is 10)
Speed: 1 (+)
Constitution: 1 (+)
Spirit: 1 (+)
Chakra: 0 (+)
Chakra attributes: Wind (0) Fire (10) Thunder (0) Earth (0) Water (0) Yin (0) Yang (0) (+)
Bloodline Limit: None (+)
Spirit beast: None (+)
Skills: Transformation Jutsu (+), Substitution Jutsu (+), Clone Jutsu (+), Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu (+).
Reinforcement points: unlimited
Forehead……
Looking at his own attributes, Liuyun found that he was really a scumbag and had tarnished the name of Hatake. By the way, with the clothes he wore, he was really worried that Wuwukai would get upset one day and do a DNA test or something.
Kakashi and Hatake Sakumo both have silver hair, but the one wearing Ryugumo has black hair, although he has a handsome little face, which is in line with the Hatake family’s appearance.
But what about the fire-attribute chakra? Aren’t all the Hatake family members lightning-attribute? Can you please be more reliable when you modify the characters?
And this talent is too poor! Since you have modified the ninjutsu, why do you only have the three-body technique and a fireball that can never burn people to death? !
By the way, as far as I can remember, Hatake Ryuyun seems to only know these four techniques.
But, system, this is illogical! My chakra value is 0, how did you change it? How can 0 chakra have attributes?
How did you learn the four ninjutsu?
And how can I be a ninja with a 10% Genin value? With this value, a six-year-old child can beat me in the ninja world, right?
Can you give me an explanation?
Of course, everyone is broken, it’s a bit illogical but also seems quite logical.
Well, very scientific! Or, science?
It seems like the channel is off.
Does the system know me so well? Isn’t this number forcing me to be a lazy fish?
As for the last and most noteworthy infinite strengthening point, Liuyun didn’t feel anything.
He is not like other people who have unlimited enhancement points and feel that they can defeat everything in their power. He really does not want to improve his strength. If he does, the third generation may not let him be a civilian, which is not what he wants.
As for taking down the Third Hokage and Danzo to take the top position, Liuyun said, haha, let’s leave it to Lord Orochimaru and Nijiru! Naruto is the one who can take the top position. Seeing how tired he is in Boruto, Liuyun has no interest in this position at all.
Of course, Liuyun is not that stupid. With the protection of the system, it is at least much safer than before, which is still very good.
Just like that famous saying – I can do without it, but I can’t live without it!
No matter what, he now has the right to overturn the table. With this confidence, life in the ninja world will be much easier.
In order to test the effect, Liuyun followed the routine and said it silently in his heart.
“Strengthen the chakra a little bit.”
As soon as he finished speaking, he looked at the attribute page and saw that the chakra instantly changed from 0 to 1.
Immediately, Liuyun felt warm and comfortable all over, and he also felt that there was some kind of energy in his body, flowing along his meridians, which was very magical.
This was a pleasant surprise. Of course, what surprised Liuyun was not that he could control chakra instantly, but that he felt unexpectedly comfortable!
Well… this can be used as a pastime in the future. Just add some when you have nothing to do and it will make you feel comfortable. Maybe it can give the Fifth Girl a holiday?
If the system knew that Liuyun viewed the benefits of strengthening points in this way, it would probably crash again.
You are so talented, which girl can’t you find? ! You deserve to be a loser in this life!
“Bang”
At this time, Liuyun saw a cloud of white smoke appearing in front of him, and then saw Hatake Kakashi appear in front of him.
When Liuyun saw this character from the anime, he was a little excited. After all, he was meeting the real person!
Uh…it’s just that this real person doesn’t seem to be in a very good mood. He has a dark face and looks at Liuyun unhappily.
“Liuyun, I heard that you submitted an application to the Hokage to leave the ninja?” Kakashi asked dissatisfiedly.
Well, the language is automatically recognized, it feels like a time travel!
“Forehead……”
Liuyun has complicated feelings towards Kakashi. On the one hand, he likes this character, and on the other hand, he has deep feelings for Kakashi in his memory, even though they have been modified by the system.
“The third generation told you?”
Liuyun smiled awkwardly. He didn’t feel any pressure at all facing this brother, even though he knew he would be unhappy. But there was nothing he could do. Who told Kakashi to spoil him since he was a child?
Daily life language is online!
The ability to substitute identities is MAX!
Instantly transformed into a little brother!
At this time, he saw a letter in Kakashi’s hand. Liuyun took a closer look and found that it was the application he had submitted!
“Oh my god! Brother, what are you doing?” Liuyun suddenly had a bad feeling!
“Hmph!” As expected, Kakashi snorted coldly and tore up the application directly!
“I won’t allow this. I’ve already told the Third Hokage that you will join my Team 7 as an exception tomorrow. Meet at Training Ground 36 at 7 a.m. tomorrow!” After saying that, Kakashi disappeared instantly without waiting for the dumbfounded Liuyun to speak.
It was not until Kakashi disappeared that Liuyun came back to his senses. He immediately looked up at the sky with a sad face and shouted, “Fuck! Kakashi! Damn it! The civilian life I dreamed of!”
PS: I will only write the suffix once, and I won’t write it again in the future. The main purpose is to tell you all, because Xiao Pujie is really not very good at writing conspiracy theories, and I am even worse at in-depth interpretation, so what I write are Xiao Pujie’s most intuitive feelings. Of course, there are some recognized inside stories, such as the affairs of the Hatake family, and the conspiracies that are more recognized by everyone, such as the third generation and Danzo, which Xiao Pujie basically agrees with.
But in essence, I still prefer the tone of Naruto. As for Shippuden, I think it is a completely different anime. It’s just an anime for daily life, and everyone understands it.
I will try my best to add reasonable content of Shippuden based on Naruto. As for whether I can add it well, I am not sure, so please bear with me!
I hope that everyone can give more valuable suggestions so that I can make more progress. If I can’t write well this time, there will be next time. Thank you all for your support and support. I hope that everyone will support and vote for me!
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: I got beaten as soon as I saw Sanxiao? (Old version)
The next morning, at the 36th training ground, the son of destiny, Uzumaki Naruto, the wife of destiny, Uchiha Sasuke, and the future tea art master, Haruno Sakura, gathered here early.
Just as it was seven o’clock, Kakashi, contrary to the original story, was not late and arrived at the training ground on time, because he was carrying a man named Hatake Ryuun on his shoulder, who was looking at him with resentful eyes.
The three little strong men were all bewildered. They looked at Kakashi and Liuyun stupidly, and then looked at each other in bewilderment for a while.
At this moment, Liuyun was devastated!
Yesterday, Kakashi ran away while he was not reacting. When he came to his senses, he ran straight home to settle the score with Kakashi. But Kakashi knew his brother too well, so he hid there all night and didn’t go home!
Yes! You heard it right! The famous Hatake Wuwukai hid from his brother for a whole night!
There was no way out. This younger brother, who was six years younger than him, lost his parents shortly after he was born. He had been taking care of him since he was a child. He was like a brother to him and a father to him.
Although her love for him is not as much as Uchiha Itachi’s, it is not much different.
Yesterday was the first time that Kakashi was so heartless towards his younger brother. He was afraid that his younger brother would make a scene when he got home, and then cry and make a fuss. He was afraid that he would really be soft-hearted.
He never thought that his brother was already a twenty-year-old adult and would never use such childish tricks.
Not to mention that Liuyun, who traveled through time, was only one year younger than him. It would be too shameful for him to use the moves of a two-year-old with a twenty-year-old’s body!
But in Kakashi’s eyes, his younger brother will never grow up and will always be that little child.
However, what Kakashi didn’t expect was that after failing to find him all night, Liuyun actually put up a silent protest the next day. It was already 6:50 and he hadn’t gotten out of bed yet.
As a result, Kakashi took a tough approach, forcibly changed his clothes, and carried him over on his shoulders.
However, along the way, he didn’t dare to look at his younger brother. That resentful little look was too destructive to him!
“Kakashi! You bastard! Put it down!”
Along the way, Liuyun had only two words in his mind!
shame!
What the hell! He’s already 20 years old! He’s actually being carried on his brother’s shoulders to train!
Thinking back to those weird looks he got on the road, Liuyun almost exploded on the spot!
Now it’s even better! The three main characters are awesome!
The first time I met them, it turned out to be such an embarrassing scene!
Liuyun wants to die!
For a moment, Liuyun really had the idea to increase his attributes to the maximum and then beat Kakashi up!
However, he later thought about it and decided to give up. After all, Kakashi was still a very good brother in his memory, and the warmth and affection in his memory also made him beat Kakashi up in his fantasy.
“Plop” Liuyun was thrown to the ground, but he didn’t feel any pain. It was obvious that Kakashi used some skillful force, fearing that his brother would get hurt.
Liuyun still felt warm in his heart about this, but this little favor was too insignificant compared to his dream of becoming a commoner!
“Teacher Kakashi, who is this guy?” Naruto scratched his head in confusion and asked.
“oh.”
Kakashi didn’t dare to look at the depressed Ryuun, pretending to be indifferent and replied, “This is your senior, Hatake Ryuun, um… he is also my younger brother. Genin, I applied to the Hokage yesterday, and starting today, he will also join our Team 7.”
The three little strong men were startled and looked at Liuyun in surprise. They were not only surprised that Kakashi had a younger brother, but they were even more surprised that Kakashi’s younger brother, at such an old age, was still a Genin!
There was even a hint of disdain in Sasuke’s eyes.
You know, they had already seen Kakashi’s strength yesterday, he was very powerful!
“Hello!”
Kakashi saw that the scene was awkward for a moment, and secretly kicked Liuyun, who was sitting on the ground with an unhappy look on his face, and said, “Introduce yourself to your new team member.”
Liuyun curled his lips and said reluctantly, “My name is Qi Mu Liuyun, this guy’s younger brother. I’m 20 years old this year. My hobbies are sleeping, eating, and daydreaming. What I like most is being an ordinary villager, and what I dislike most is…”
At this point, Liuyun glanced at Kakashi with hatred and said, “Someone forced me to be a ninja!”
Seeing this look, Kakashi couldn’t help but feel a chill all over his body.
Liuyun glanced at the three little strong men and said with a smile, “I hope you and I don’t get along. Your Class 7 is already well equipped. One more or one less is just right. Besides, I’m not very talented. I’m just a drag. You have no use for me. So please, talk to your teacher and kick me out of the team. Thank you!”
The three little strong men were confused, and Kakashi was also confused!
Do you ever introduce yourself like this?
Liuyun looked at Kakashi with great pride and said, “You, a bad brother, are forcing me! I’ll kill you if I can’t make you die!”
“Do you hate being a ninja so much?” At this time, an angry voice came.
Liuyun turned around and saw Naruto staring at him with a throbbing face.
There was also a hint of anger in Sasuke and Sakura’s eyes.
In this world, being a ninja is a very great and enviable thing. Liuyun is so tired of being a ninja that it is simply an insult to their beliefs.
Especially Naruto, he went through so many difficulties before he could become a ninja. He was very excited about becoming a ninja and cherished it even more.
Now seeing someone who has thrown the title of ninja away like this, it would be strange if he wasn’t angry!
Liuyun knew all of this very well, and he didn’t care about Naruto’s anger. Instead, he liked Naruto’s passion, and said with a smile, “Yeah, I hate ninjas the most.”
“asshole!”
Naruto yelled angrily, took out his kunai, and shouted, “Stand up! I want to duel with you! I want to let you, a bastard, know what a great profession ninja is!”
Liuyun said with a smile, “Hey, hey, hey, is there something wrong with your brain? How can fighting make me realize the greatness of ninjas? Your logic doesn’t make sense, and fighting is really annoying. If you don’t like me, just tell your teacher to kick me out.”
Kakashi’s face darkened. This brat! In order to stop being a ninja, he really dared to use any means!
“How dare you say that! I’m going to wake you up! Take that!” Naruto had lost his mind due to being angry at Liuyun. He shouted angrily and rushed towards Liuyun with a kunai in his hand.
However, in the next moment, a shocking scene happened!
Liuyun, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, disappeared the moment Naruto rushed towards him!
Naruto was stunned, and then he suddenly felt a chill on his neck. Naruto subconsciously looked down and found that a sharp kunai was stuck to his neck at some point!
At this moment, a cynical voice came from behind Naruto.
“Hey, kid, I asked you to kick me out of the team, but I didn’t ask you to fight me.”
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 3: Asshole Kakashi! You should teach your own students yourself! (Old version)
quiet!
Except for the gentle sound of the wind, the 36th training ground was silent!
Everyone, including Kakashi, widened their eyes in shock!
The three little strong men were completely dumbfounded!
Originally, when Sasuke and Sakura saw that Ryuun was 20 years old and still a Genin, they looked down on him in their hearts, because he was Kakashi’s younger brother!
But now their ideas have been completely overturned!
They didn’t even catch a glimpse of Liuyun’s movements just now!
“Is this really the speed of a Genin?” Haruno Sakura’s face was filled with shock!
“How could I… lose to this guy?!” The stubborn Naruto obviously didn’t think about Liuyun’s strength, he just didn’t want to lose to him.
“Are all Genin so strong?” Sasuke’s eyes were filled with gloom, and he clenched his fists tightly! If all Genin were so strong, what qualifications did he have to challenge that man?
But the most surprised person was Kakashi. He never expected that his younger brother would have such speed!
The speed just now was so fast that even Kakashi could barely see it, not to mention the three little strong men!
What does this mean? It means that my brother’s speed is almost the same as mine!
Kakashi is the most comprehensive ninja. His physical skills are at the jonin level, even the elite jonin level!
Doesn’t that mean that Hatake Ryuun is already comparable to a jonin in terms of speed?
“Liuyun, have you… been hiding your strength?”
Kakashi came back to his senses and looked at Liuyun deeply. There seemed to be some guilt in his eyes. He found that he knew too little about his brother, and perhaps he didn’t care about him enough.
Kakashi had no idea that Liuyun was such a loser in the past. But just when he was carrying Liuyun around the city and Liuyun had the urge to beat Kakashi up, the system actually gave him additional strengthening points!
Now, his strength is 1001! Speed ​​is 1001! Physical fitness is 1001! Spirit is 1001! Chakra is 1001! Fire attribute is 1010!
Yes, in just a flash of thought, the five basic attributes, plus the fire attribute, all increased by one thousand points!
If Liuyun hadn’t discovered it early, there would probably be more!
But Liuyun didn’t care. As for strength, apart from combat, it could only be seen from the Hyuga family or some other secret techniques. The bloodline might be able to see it, but other people couldn’t, so it was added.
All he has to do is not take any action.
Who has time to check how much chakra you have?
However, Liuyun really didn’t expect that Naruto, such a stubborn guy, would be so angry and actually fight with him.
Although he wanted to be kicked off the team, he didn’t intend to be beaten!
Liuyun felt a bit bitter. Now that his strength had been exposed, his plan to be a civilian was probably ruined! After calming down, he realized that he seemed a bit stupid. What he said just now was obviously a provocation. It was not Naruto’s fault. He was just asking for a fight.
However, Liuyun still didn’t give up. He took back his kunai and said to Kakashi unhappily, “Hey, bastard Kakashi, look, your students don’t like me so much, can you kick me out of the team?”
Kakashi was confused. Is this how you talk to your brother?
“Asshole! Shut up! I’m going to fight you!” Without waiting for Kakashi to speak, the stubborn Naruto got angry again. He completely forgot about the difference in strength and punched Liuyun directly.
Liuyun looked helpless and raised his hand slightly to block Naruto’s fist.
“Bastard! I will definitely beat you this time!” Naruto continued and launched another attack.
In the end, it was easily blocked by Liu Yun.
Next, Naruto was seen shouting and attacking, while Liuyun stood there, blocking with one hand helplessly. No matter what kind of attack it was, Liuyun gently blocked it and then slightly pushed it away.
When Kakashi saw this scene, his eyes sparkled, but Sasuke and Sakura were shocked again!
Because this is too similar to the duel between Naruto and Kakashi yesterday!
Kakashi was the same, not taking Naruto’s attack seriously at all, and was holding a book in his hand, reading it seriously.
Although Liuyun wasn’t reading, he looked sleepy and was even less serious than Kakashi!
Although Sasuke and Sakura never admit that Naruto is strong, they both know that Naruto has some skills in physical skills. Even though his behavior is stupid, if it were the two of them, they would never be able to resist Naruto so calmly!
But Liuyun acted just like Kakashi!
Could it be that Liuyun’s strength is the same as Kakashi’s?
How could such a person be a Genin? !
At this time, Liuyun suddenly spoke.
“Hey, kid, don’t use all your strength when attacking. It’s easy for someone to catch you.”
After saying that, Liuyun grabbed Naruto’s arm and gently threw him away.
“Kid, are you really a ninja? Use your brain, please? Jump up and kick people? Don’t you know that it’s not easy to change positions in the air?”
As he spoke, Liuyun tilted his head slightly, dodged Naruto’s flying kick, and gently pushed Naruto’s chest, causing Naruto to fly out immediately.
“Are you an idiot? Ninjas shouldn’t always show their backs to the enemy! Didn’t that bastard Kakashi teach you that?”
Naruto’s punch was dodged by Liuyun who leaned sideways, leaving his back completely exposed to Liuyun. Liuyun couldn’t help but kick Naruto in the butt, knocking him to the ground.
“Asshole! Stop talking so much! I must defeat you!” Naruto yelled madly, got up and continued to attack!
And Liuyun did not change his newly added chatterbox attribute. He dealt with Naruto’s attacks while talking about his shortcomings.
As a result, Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura were surprised to find that Naruto’s attacks were becoming more and more impressive!
It’s no longer a blind attack, but there are more strategies, and we know how to attack with our brains!
Although he still couldn’t touch the corner of Liuyun’s clothes, the progress was obvious.
Kakashi’s eyes lit up, and he waved his hand, saying, “Sasuke, Sakura, come together!”
Sasuke and Sakura were already eager to fight. They were not fools like Naruto. They had already seen that Liuyun was teaching Naruto, and that he was making rapid progress! Of course, they also wanted to receive this kind of education!
Especially Sasuke!
So as soon as Kakashi finished speaking, the two of them rushed forward and joined the battle.
But Kakashi narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, “Liuyun, I’ll leave these students to you.”
After saying this, he instantly turned into a puff of white smoke and disappeared!
“Damn it!” Liuyun was stunned. While dodging the attacks of the three people, he shouted, “Damn Kakashi! Come back here! Teach your own students yourself!”
Unfortunately, his shouts did not elicit any response from Kakashi, but only resulted in even more fierce attacks from the three little strong men!
At the same time, in the Hokage’s office, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was using the telescope technique to watch the scenes at the 36th training ground.
“Haha, this kid is really a hidden genius. He fooled me. It seems I have to teach him a lesson.” Sarutobi Hiruzen held a pipe in his mouth, his eyes full of smiles.
Chapter 4 Naruto, actually, our dreams are the same (old version)
“Hoo…Hoo…”
36 In the training ground, heavy breathing sounds continued.
Don’t get the wrong idea!
The ones who were panting were Naruto who had already collapsed from exhaustion, Sakura Haruno who was half-sitting on the ground, limp, and Sasuke who was holding his knees with his hands, sweating profusely.
But Liuyun stood between the three people with a helpless look on his face.
The three of them surrounded him and fought for more than an hour. Liuyun really admired the physical strength of these three people, especially Naruto. This brat seemed to never get tired. He was basically the one attacking, with Sasuke and Sakura occasionally cooperating with him.
However, in front of the strengthened Liuyun, these three people were really like children, slow, weak, lacking coordination, and full of flaws.
As a result, the three of them became more and more excited as they played, especially Naruto and Sasuke. Naruto’s anger at the beginning had long since turned into excitement, and Sasuke’s strong desire to fight had turned into joy!
Because of Liuyun’s reminders, their combat experience has indeed greatly improved, and even their cooperation has become more and more tacit.
After the three people’s attack, Liuyun was able to use both hands!
Yes, I only used my hands, and my feet didn’t move at all. Liuyun was so tired from playing that he felt a little sleepy.
In fact, the reason why he gave Naruto advice was because when he read the original work, he felt that Naruto was too pitiful.
Naruto survived his twelve-year gray childhood entirely by relying on his strong inner strength.
Although I had teachers, teammates and partners later, what’s the use?
His wife Sasuke turned evil and kept denying their marital relationship. If Naruto hadn’t insisted, the two would have divorced long ago.
Anyway, Liuyun really doesn’t understand this kind of bond. If it were him, he would definitely break up with Sasuke.
What about Sakura? Her heart is all on Sasuke. She seems to care about Naruto, but in fact, the relationship between the two is just like that. She rubs more when there is something, and gives more when there is nothing. She is a tea master. I can’t see where the bond is at all.
As for the other little cockroaches, their relationship with Naruto seems very close, but also feels very distant, as if in the end, Naruto is just a kind of belief, a passionate and never-giving-up belief.
There is no need to talk about Kakashi, he is extremely biased. He only knows how to teach Sasuke and leaves Naruto and Sakura alone.
Although Liuyun watched Naruto in skipped parts, as far as he was concerned, throughout the entire Naruto anime, Naruto seemed to be always alone, using his passion to save the ninja world and save everyone!
Even Hinata, even Iruka, even Jiraiya, did not appear by Naruto’s side for too long, and Liuyun felt that the care they gave him was very lacking.
Maybe this was AB’s negligence, or maybe he didn’t want to slow down the pace, or maybe he didn’t watch it all.
Because of this, out of pity for Naruto, Liuyun decided to intervene and give the brat some warmth.
However, when the three little strong men joined forces to attack him, he had a new idea.
Although Liuyun doesn’t like Sasuke and Sakura very much, that is the original work. Now that he has traveled to this world and sees these cute children, why can’t he guide them well?
Maybe a different Naruto world will emerge.
It seems that this is more interesting than sleeping or daydreaming, right?
Of course, the most important thing is that Liuyun hates chaos! If Liuyun could be a civilian, he wouldn’t have to worry about so much.
But now it seems that it is no longer possible. He is destined to be a ninja, so he must plan for the future.
But the future ninja world is too restless, and he doesn’t like it!
If Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and the Twelve Ninjas were allowed to grow up quickly, perhaps Konoha wouldn’t have so many problems. In this way, he could enjoy the peaceful and quiet days after Naruto became Hokage!
Of course, the old dog Danzo must be eliminated! Konoha will never be peaceful until this grandson dies!
Therefore, in order to live a lazy life for the next few decades, Liuyun decided to be busy for a few years!
It’s too troublesome to conquer the ninja world by yourself, and you don’t have the brains to do it. It’s still possible to teach some younger generations to help you fight for a stable ninja world!
After making this decision, Liuyun no longer objected to Kakashi, the jerk, throwing his students to him, and began his teaching journey.
But what was a little troublesome was that Liuyun didn’t know much about ninjas. After all, he was wearing a military system and was just an inexperienced person who didn’t need to practice. He didn’t really understand ninja matters.
It was quite troublesome to give them advice, after all, he just had strong attributes but not much combat experience, so he could only rely on the fact that he had read the original work and had more knowledge than them to fool them.
“Don’t fight anymore?” Seeing that the three little strong men were all exhausted, Liuyun smiled and asked
“Huh…you…are you really a Genin?” Sasuke asked, panting and incredulous.
Liuyun shrugged and said with a smile, “It’s true that I’m a Genin, but I didn’t say that my ability is also a Genin.”
Sasuke felt a little better after hearing this. If the Genin were so strong, his mentality would collapse! After all, the man he wanted to kill was already Kage-level before he defected!
“You bastard! Why are you so powerful? But you don’t want to be a ninja?!” Naruto propped up his upper body and still glared at Liuyun angrily.
But it was obvious that he no longer had that much resentment. He had known for a long time that Liuyun was teaching him how to fight. He felt both grateful and angry, and it was a very complicated feeling.
Liuyun smiled slightly and explained, “Little ghost, you have to remember that everyone has their own dreams. It is very rude to impose your dreams on others.”
“I don’t like being a ninja. I hate being a ninja. It’s not to belittle the profession of ninja. It’s just that it’s simply against my dream. It’s like, you like eating ramen but don’t like rice balls. Would you fight with someone just because someone said that ramen is the most annoying thing?”
The three Xiaoqiang were stunned when they heard this. It was obvious that they had never thought about this.
“This… these are two different things!” Naruto shouted
“That’s one thing. I like a peaceful life. I want to live a stable life. I will be satisfied if I can sleep and eat good food every day. Just like most people in Konoha, they just want to live a peaceful life. Is there anything wrong with that? Does everyone have to fight and kill and live a bloody life to have a good life?”
At this point, Liuyun suddenly became serious, looked at Naruto, and asked, “Naruto, your dream is to become a Hokage, right? Do you want to become a Hokage just to make the whole village live a life of killing?”
“Of course not!” Naruto quickly jumped up and shouted, “If I become the Hokage, I will definitely make everyone live happily…”
Having said that, Naruto suddenly realized something, and looked at Liuyun with a hint of guilt in his eyes.
Liuyun smiled and said, “See, my dream and your dream have the same result. It’s just that you are the Hokage and I am the one you protect, that’s all.”
Naruto lowered his head, and Sasuke and Sakura also showed recognition of Liuyun in their eyes and no longer cared about Liuyun’s dream.
“Tsk, you’re so strong, yet you still want my protection? How shameless!” Naruto rarely loses in verbal battles, and now that he has lost, he curled his lips unwillingly and muttered softly.
But Liuyun heard the voice clearly, and he walked up to Naruto and slapped him on the head, saying unhappily, “So you little brats, show your strength! Improve your strength quickly and protect me!”
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 5: When it comes to talking, Roger next door is still better! (Old version)
The three little strong men were all stunned when they heard this. Naruto covered his head, looked at Liuyun blankly, and asked, “Senior Liuyun, can we really surpass you?”
There was no way. The impact that Liuyun had just given them was too strong, even more impressive than Kakashi.
After all, Kakashi defeated them easily, and although he was extremely powerful, he did not give them the same feeling of despair as Liuyun.
Because Liuyun is exhausting them to death!
All means have been used, but nothing works. This kind of despair is not comparable to being simply defeated.
Liuyun smiled warmly, patted Naruto on the head, and said, “Of course you can. You three are actually the three people I think are the best. It may be difficult for others to surpass me, but you three have the potential to surpass me in the short term. I am very optimistic about you.”
When the three heard this, their eyes suddenly lit up!
Senior Liuyun’s smile is so warm! His words are even more heart-warming!
Especially for Naruto, it was the first time for him to receive such a high degree of recognition! Especially the warm smile and words, which made him feel comparable to Iruka’s teacher!
“Really? Senior Liuyun? Do we really have such great potential?” Naruto asked hurriedly, as if expecting Liuyun’s further recognition.
Liuyun looked at Naruto with pity. This child had such a hard time. For all these years, he had never been recognized by anyone except Iruka.
“Of course. Naruto, you possess physical strength, endurance, physique, and chakra that surpass that of ordinary people, as well as your spirit of never giving up. Although you yourself have not yet realized it, these are all treasures that already exist in you.”
“With just a little guidance, it can be transformed into a powerful force. In this team, you will be the vanguard and the one with the greatest destructive power.”
Liuyun’s recognition, especially such a high level of recognition, made Naruto suddenly excited, with a hint of mist in his excitement. He had never thought that one day he would be so highly regarded by others!
Then Liuyun turned around and looked at Sasuke, who was immediately cheered up. He really wanted to know what Liuyun thought of him.
“Sasuke, you have strong observation, insight, and judgment in real-time combat. Although you are not as good as Naruto in physique and chakra, you have a combat mind that surpasses him.”
“If Naruto is the vanguard of the fierce attack, you are the assassin who decides the life and death of the enemy. You are extremely talented and the most suitable one among the three to be a ninja. Remember, the reason why the Uchiha family is so powerful is that in addition to their eyes, they are also a group of monsters with powerful fighting brains!”
“You and Naruto are on different paths. In future battles, you must use your brain to find the opponent’s weaknesses and play with the enemy. This is your path! And if you cooperate with Naruto, you will be able to do anything!”
“Yes!” Sasuke responded excitedly. He didn’t expect Liuyun to directly point out his future path! And he had a hunch that this path was the most suitable for him!
But Sasuke didn’t know that this path was only suitable for Sasuke in the early stage. To be precise, this path belonged to Uchiha Itachi. Sasuke in the middle and late stages was the same as Naruto, that is, he acted without thinking, crushing others all the way, and at most he was a little calmer than Naruto.
“Sakura!” Liuyun turned and looked at Sakura again.
Sakura perked up and looked at Liuyun expectantly.
“Sakura, you have the most accurate chakra control among the three of us. To be honest, I have never seen a ninja with a better talent for chakra control than you. You are also very smart. You are a genius to be a medical ninja.”
“Also, your intelligence can be used in the team’s strategic planning. Sasuke is the brains during the battle, and you are the brains before and after the battle.”
“Naruto is the vanguard, Sasuke is the assassin, and you are the commander of the three and the life guarantee of the three. So for your combat training, I would suggest that the bastard Kakashi take the back seat. Your task is to learn medical ninjutsu and read more books on strategy and tactics.”
“Yes! Thank you, senior!” Sakura shouted happily.
In fact, Sakura knows her own business. She is very clear that her fighting ability is very poor. Even Naruto performed well in this battle, but when she faced Liuyun, she seemed like a passerby.
This made her feel very uncomfortable and lost, but Liuyun’s words made her suddenly understand the direction she was heading in! It made her understand that she also played a huge role in this team!
Liuyun smiled lightly, feeling somewhat helpless in his heart. Sakura’s true strength would only be revealed after Tsunade returned. Neither himself nor Kakashi had the ability to teach her, so they could only wait for the time being.
Moreover, Sakura is still in love, which is very troublesome. Fortunately, she is still young and her love brain is still in the growth stage. If we strangle her now, her future achievements should be higher.
Sakura seems to be a genjutsu type? How about we think of a way to do that? But this aspect doesn’t seem to be developed in the original book, how can we teach her?
Well, forget it, let’s talk about it later!
“Okay, don’t worry about these strength issues for now. We’ve been fighting for the whole morning and I’m hungry. Let’s go, I’ll treat you to something to eat!” Liuyun clapped his hands and said with a smile.
“Okay!” Naruto shouted happily, “I want to eat ramen!”
Liuyun was immediately shocked. You are really the little prince of ramen! Ramen, you are a ghost! I want to eat meat!
…
In the afternoon, in the Hokage’s office, the most important place in the Konoha Village, there were only five people there, well… five people in plain sight.
The hypocritical old monkey, the son of destiny, the golden monkey, the wife of destiny, the wild monkey, and the tea art master, the pink monkey.
And, the commander-in-chief is better than Qi Mu Liu Yun!
But when facing Danzo’s beloved, the famous master of hypocrisy Sarutobi Hiruzen, Hatake Ryuun had no intention of watching him at all.
Because he really wants to die now!
He’s fucking bankrupt!
Can you imagine this scenario? You ran home to get all your assets that you remembered, and then went to a barbecue restaurant to treat your friends, but when you paid the bill, you found that the money was gone!
This is outrageous!
After all, I can afford to open a grocery store! At the very least, I am a boss! Can you believe that I went bankrupt just by eating barbecue?!
If he didn’t want to live a peaceful life in Konoha, at the moment of paying the bill, he really wanted to help Pain and let Konoha feel the pain in advance!
You’ve never seen money, right? Is barbecue so expensive?!
A full five thousand taels! All of it was spent on just one meal! What kind of rubbish prices are these in Konoha?
Why do I remember that Naruto ate up the entire snack street with only 300 taels?
So, should I move house?
Or strengthen a powerful fireball, blow up Konoha, and re-position the prices?
“Hehe, Liuyun, what’s wrong? Are you still angry with Kakashi?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t know that Ryuun was planning to betray the Will of Fire for money, and he was still pretending to be kind and smiling.
The carefree Naruto was completely confused and had no idea why Senior Liuyun was so unhappy after leaving the barbecue restaurant.
However, Jizu and Sakura understood that when a curve was revealed in their pants, their second personality was laughing in their heart.
Liuyun had no time to think about the three little ghosts. He just rolled his eyes at the old monkey and said bitterly, “Old man, you also contributed to this!”
He doesn’t care about any attitude, and as far as he can remember, he was really rude to Sarutobi Hiruzen.
He often came here after the grocery store opened.
Well…there is a beautiful proprietress at the vegetable shop next to Liuyun Grocery Store.
You taste it, you taste it carefully!
And whether this old man is a good person or a bad person, at least Liuyun did not see it in the original book. It was all analyzed, judged and summarized by some great gods.
Anyway, whether in Liuyun’s real memory or in the memory obtained through system intervention, this old monkey is still a good person, except that he is a bit LSP.
So it is enough to be on guard, there is no need to worry too much. Besides, this old monkey is not qualified to make Liuyun, who has a system, worry.
The strongest Hokage, haha, those who understand will understand!
“Ahem…” Sarutobi Hiruzen faced the resentful Liuyun and smiled awkwardly, “Kakashi is your brother. Of course, I have to consider his suggestions.”
“Come on, it’s already like this, who can I blame? Now I have to stop being a ninja, right?”
“Hehe, I have to thank Kakashi, otherwise I would not know the true face of you, a bad boy.”
Liuyun curled his lips and said impatiently, “Alright, alright, quickly bring out the tasks and I’ll pick one.”
Lack of money! Feeling the horror of poverty, Liuyun felt that he had another motivation to become a ninja.
“Huh? Just the four of you? Where’s Kakashi?” Sarutobi Hiruzen asked curiously.
“You’re asking anyway, aren’t you? Do you think that bastard Kakashi dares to show up in front of me? Not only did he force me to be a ninja, he also threw all his students to me, and now I don’t know where he’s holding me in a loving embrace.”
Speaking of Kakashi, Liuyun was so furious!
“Ahem…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was not asking this question knowing the answer, but he understood Kakashi’s thoughts, so he stopped talking nonsense and put the task list on the table.
But Naruto couldn’t wait any longer and ran up immediately, but after looking up and down, his face immediately became unhappy.
“Huh? Grandpa Sandaime! Why are all the missions D-rank? I won’t do them! I’m the future Hokage! I want to do S-rank missions!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s mouth twitched, and he suppressed the urge to yell in his heart, and explained kindly, “Naruto, you are just Genin, and the three of you have just graduated, so you can only do D-rank missions. Even if you are a Ryukumo, you can only do C-rank.”
Naruto pouted and was about to express his dissatisfaction when he saw Liuyun coming up, grabbing Naruto’s collar and throwing him out like a chicken.
“Go away, you little brat, you have some guts.”
After saying that, he glanced at the task list.
What the hell! I really want to defect, what should I do?
There are only a lot of D-level tasks, either looking for cats and dogs, cleaning the house, weeding and plowing the fields, but there is even a task to drive away monkeys?
If I kill three generations, does that count as completing my mission?
That’s fine, just give me more money!
What the hell is this, starting at 5,000 and capped at 10,000?
Isn’t it said that the maximum reward for a D-level mission is 50,000?
Ten thousand, and that’s before tax. After paying tax, if we divide it among four people, each person will only have more than two thousand taels, which is not even enough for a meal of meat! Are you destined to eat ramen from now on?
Liuyun suddenly understood Kakuzu’s obsession with money. Should he also become a bounty hunter?
Forget it, the representative character is too ugly!
Even though he was very dissatisfied, Liuyun didn’t say anything nonsense like Naruto. Although what he gave was a little less, he could still give in large quantities!
Isn’t it a waste if we don’t use these three good tools?
“This, this, this…I’ve picked them all up!”
Liuyun pointed his fingers and took on eight tasks at once.
After these operations, Sarutobi Hiruzen and the three little strong men were all stunned. Can the mission be accepted in this way?
“Um… Liuyun, it’s not in accordance with the rules to accept so many at once.”
“Then either make me a civilian, or call that bastard Kakashi to me, and I’ll follow the rules.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was defeated instantly.
“But, can you handle the task like this?”
Liuyun shrugged and said without any worries, “Is there anything I can’t do? I didn’t accept the task blindly. I have time. Some tasks need to be completed today, some need to be completed within two days, and some need to be completed within three days. Just finish them all within three days.”
“Isn’t the time too tight?” Sarutobi Hiruzen was a little worried. Although it was a D-level mission, the intensity of playing it this way was a bit high.
Hearing this, Liuyun turned around and looked at the three confused little warriors. He said in an impassioned manner, “Little ones! Do you want to become stronger? Do you want to complete tasks that other Genin cannot complete? If so, show your attitude to this old man!”
Naruto and Sasuke, the couple, were immediately filled with passion. Even Sakura was inspired by Liuyun’s passion and shouted in unison, “Think about it! We can do it!”
“Snap!” Liuyun snapped his fingers in satisfaction, pointed at the door, and shouted, “Let’s go!”
“Yes!” The three cockroaches, full of enthusiasm, strode out of the office with their heads held high.
The energy was as if he was about to accomplish something incredible.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was so confused that his pipe fell to the ground.
This brat didn’t say anything, why did he suddenly become so passionate?
“Let’s go, old man. Return the mission scroll to that bastard Kakashiha.”
There was a sinister smile on Liuyun’s lips. As expected, when it comes to talking, Roger next door is still better!
He is worthy of being the king who opens an era with just one sentence. Even Naruto is useless!
Chapter 6 How can you have the heart to eat this kind of female man? (Old version)
“Hey! Idiot golden-haired brat! Are you stupid? You fooled me with the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique? Why don’t you use Shadow Clone to weed? Don’t you know you’re in a hurry? Create a thousand clones for me! Solve them instantly! If you waste time, I’ll kill you!”
“Ahhh! Asshole senior! Don’t call me a golden-haired brat! Also, a thousand clones, are you going to kill me?!”
“You little pink-eyed brat! Do you want to bring shame to your family so badly? The little golden-haired brat had already cornered the fat cat, why were you 1.25 seconds late? Don’t you know you’re in a hurry? Every second counts, don’t you understand? If you can’t seize the opportunity in such a long time, you might as well dig your eyes out!”
“Damn it! Don’t make it sound so easy! Do you think I’m you? I haven’t opened my eyes yet! Where did the pink eye come from?!”
“Pink nymphomaniac! Is your brain only capable of flirting with men? How did you formulate a strategic plan? You let the pink-eyed kid catch four monkeys by himself? Did you eat the golden-haired kid? Create a thousand clones to block these stinky monkeys and let the pink-eyed kid check for any gaps. Don’t you even have such a simple plan?”
“Yes! I’m sorry, Senior!”
Second personality: “Aaaah! Damn bastard senior! I just like to make Sasuke-kun behave, so what?! How about I just ignore Naruto! Bite me!”
For three consecutive days, such friendly communication occurred frequently between the three children. Thanks to Liuyun’s Zhou Paopi-like supervision, the three little strong men completed an amazing milestone.
Completed eight D-level tasks in three days!
“thump!”
In a small restaurant in Konoha Village, Naruto was lying exhausted on the dining table, his arms and legs spread out, with dark circles under his eyes.
“No, no, I’m so tired, no one is disturbing me, I want to sleep!”
Naruto and Sakura were much more reserved and didn’t complain because they were exhausted. Naruto was already so tired, so they could imagine how tired he was.
He was lying on the dining table, motionless.
On the other hand, Liuyun, this Zhou Baopi, is looking very happy right now, counting the proceeds from the tasks of the past three days in his hands.
“Ten thousand… twenty thousand… thirty thousand… forty thousand… sixty-six thousand! Hahaha! Not bad! Good luck! You three little brats are still very useful!”
Stare~
Seeing the resentful eyes of the three little strong men, even the thick-skinned Liu Yun couldn’t stand it anymore. He coughed twice and said, “Well… In order to recognize your achievements, I will treat you to lunch today! Have a big meal!”
Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura: Contempt ING!
This shabby restaurant doesn’t even cost a hundred taels for a meal! How dare you?!
“Um… Senior, it seems like we also have a share of these rewards, right?” Sakura asked weakly.
“Hey, hey, hey, you three little brats, don’t be ungrateful. I’m helping you become stronger, okay? This is your tuition!” As he said that, Liuyun put the money into his pocket without leaving a trace.
MAX stare at resentment~
“Ahem…” Liuyun was embarrassed again. It seemed a bit too much to bully a child like this.
“Well, with this money, you don’t have to complete any tasks for the time being. At worst, I can help you train from tomorrow and make you stronger, how about that?”
“Really?!” Naruto and Sasuke, who were hanging on the wall, were no longer sleepy and looked at Liuyun with energy.
Liuyun was very satisfied with the result. He nodded and said with a smile, “Of course. It just so happens that my grocery store has been renovated. From today on, you can live in the grocery store. It’s considered a training camp. Xiaoying, tell your parents later.”
“Really?!” Sakura was no longer sleepy! Her eyes were shining!
Second Personality: “Great! I can finally live with Sasuke-kun! Does that mean we’re husband and wife? Of course we are! Of course we are!”
Liuyun is very cocky now, well… kid, it turns out that it is so easy to deal with him!
As early as three days ago, Liuyun had already started to renovate his grocery store. This system-modified grocery store was not making much money, and Liuyun was not cut out for business. As a ninja, he did not have the time to manage it, so it was better to close it down.
Of course, it was also to take revenge on the old man from the third generation, leaving him no excuse to continue hooking up with the lady boss next door!
Since he had made up his mind to teach the three little strong men well, Liuyun also made some proper arrangements.
In order to deepen their bond and tacit understanding, the grocery store was rebuilt into a small hotel. This place was originally bought and the place was not small. In addition to the kitchen, backyard, toilet, etc., it could also be converted into more than 20 rooms.
Letting the three little strong men live there and spend time together day and night would definitely make their feelings for each other deeper than in the original novel.
As for whether he could come and live here, Liuyun had never worried about it at all. Naruto and Sasuke had no one at home for a long time, so they were free to move around. In order to become stronger, they would definitely be willing to do so.
Not to mention Sakura, the lovelorn one. As long as she can live with Sasuke, she will be so relaxed that she can practice the Truth-Seeking Jade.
Of course, the most important thing is whether old dog Danzo and the Third Hokage are willing to let Naruto and Sasuke, two sensitive guys, out of control.
However, Liuyun didn’t care too much. At the beginning of the plot, Danzo had been invisible and the third generation had always been the good guy. From this point of view, their attention to these two hangers-on has been greatly reduced.
They haven’t left the village yet, so these two old dogs won’t jump out. Of course, even if they jump out, Liuyun won’t be afraid.
“Hey? Senior, didn’t you have no money before? How did you get the money to renovate?” Xiaoying suddenly asked curiously.
Liuyun said with a look of dissatisfaction, “Of course it’s your bastard teacher Kakashi! He came to deliver the mission scroll three days ago, and we finally caught him. How can we let him go so easily? He threw you three brats to me as a hands-off teacher. How can I let him go without spending some money?”
Naruto and Sakura laughed immediately, and even Sasuke curled up the corners of his mouth. Then they remembered the sour face of Kakashi teacher when they saw him leaving three days ago.
“Hey? Idiot Naruto? Why are you here too?”
At this time, a careless voice came from the entrance of the hotel.
Liuyun and others turned around and saw that they were four familiar faces!
Yuhi Kurenai, Hyuga Hinata, Inuzuka Kiba, Aburame Shino.
The voice just now was obviously made by Inuzuka Kiba. He was the only one who could make such a weak voice.
When Hyuga Hinata saw Naruto, her face turned red and she turned into a steam princess. Aburame Shino, as a representative of people with zero presence, was watching from the sidelines.
On the contrary, Sunset Red is more eye-catching and its appearance is indeed very durable.
As the representative female protagonist in many fan fictions, it makes sense.
“Hey! Sister Hong, you are here. Come on, come on, sit here, share a table, and I can save another meal money.” Liuyun waved his hand and patted the table to welcome the sucker.
Xiurihong rolled her eyes at Liuyun, and after infringing on her students’ rights, she took her students to sit opposite Liuyun and others.
“You little brat, are you really that stingy? You took away all the D-rank missions, so we have no missions to do. You must have made a lot of money, right? And you still want to take my money?”
The female hero Xiurihong angrily rebukes the pretty boy online!
Although I don’t know whether Asuma and Kurenai are familiar with Kakashi in the anime, in Ryuun’s “memory”, they are very good friends.
As Kakashi’s younger brother, Liuyun naturally knew them all, and Yuhi Kurenai often visited his shop with that bootlicker Asuma.
Therefore, Xiurihong is very familiar with Liuyun, and it is a common occurrence for her to confront him.
Of course, because of this, Yuhi Kurenai is completely rejected by him!
He wanted to ask those seniors who traveled through time, how could you have the heart to eat such a female man? Did you really ignore everything because of her appearance?
Chapter 7: Hero, Sunset Red! (Old Version)
Liuyun doesn’t know about other Naruto worlds, but in his world, this hero is really hard to beat!
Do you know what Yuhi Kurenai looks like when she is drunk?
Did you know that she’s better at drunken boxing than Rock Lee?
Did you know that she has never lost in the game of finger-guessing?
Did you know that this girl has a strong taste for wasabi octopus?
I’ll add two more cloves of garlic and see if you can eat it!
Liuyun said that a man who likes to drink, commit domestic violence, doesn’t give men a sense of accomplishment when playing games, and has to brush his teeth before having a kiss, really can’t be a wife!
What’s more, as a fake fan who watched Naruto by skipping, Liuyun really didn’t know what the relationship between Kurenai Yuhi and Asuma was now. What if the rebellious second-generation official and this carefree female man had already made some breakthroughs? As a time traveler, he said he still didn’t want to embarrass everyone.
Of course, after Asuma died, Liuyun said that it was still possible to think about kicking the Widow’s Gate or something like that, and it seemed that she was pregnant at that time?
Ahem… I can’t think about it anymore. If I continue to think about it, it will be 404.
In fact, these are not the most important things. The most important thing is that Liuyun himself has his own ideals!
After knowing that he had to be a ninja and was short of money, he set the goal of becoming his wife.
It must be our popular sweetheart Xiaonan!
Well… I won’t talk about the appearance, the most important thing is the 600 billion detonating talismans!
A rich woman indeed!
Let’s not worry about where these 600 billion detonating talismans came from, and whether they can be sold for money. What if they can? We should always have dreams!
The biggest problem is his age. He seemed to be already 35 when he appeared on the stage. But it doesn’t matter. As a pretty boy, what qualifications does he have to be picky about age?
So now when he saw the beautiful Xi Ri Hong, Liu Yun said that he was very calm.
“Sister Hong, please don’t slander me. I have only accepted eight missions in total. There are plenty of D-level missions. Are you looking for an excuse because you don’t want to treat me?”
“Bang!” Xi Ri Hong slapped the table and cursed angrily, “You little bastard! Am I that kind of person? Did you eat me less?”
“Oh my god! You scared me!” Liuyun patted his chest. Look, with this temper, who would dare to marry him?
Xihihong snorted and raised her hand, saying, “Come here, menu! What do you want to eat today? It’s my treat!”
The waiter came immediately to take the order. Under Xi Rihong’s bold ordering, her three disciples were speechless.
Inuzuka Kiba was still as carefree as ever, grinning and asking, “Senior, your ability to eat for free is too strong. You fooled Teacher Hong with just a few words. How about you teach me?”
“Bang!”
“Ouch!”
“Woof woof!”
Yuhi Kurenai’s chestnuts, Inuzuka Kiba’s screaming with his hands covering his head, Akamaru’s helpless roar, a scene that made men silent and women cry, appeared in front of Liuyun and others.
“Ya, you are quite good at seeking death. In the future, have less contact with our Naruto. He is already very good at seeking death. Don’t make him worse.” Liuyun said with a smile while drinking tea.
“Hey? Senior, why are you talking about me? What about Sasuke and Sakura?” Naruto looked confused.
Liuyun looked as if he had no idea what was going on and said, “They both have brains.”
“Huh?” Naruto was even more confused.
But when he saw Sasuke and Sakura snickering, he understood instantly, veins popped out, and he bared his arms and rolled up his sleeves and yelled, “Asshole Senior! I want to fight you in a duel!”
“How dare you get mad at me, Senior? Stand outside and be punished!”
Liuyun grabbed Naruto’s collar without saying a word and threw him out through the window with a “whoosh”.
“ah!”
“Hahaha, idiot Naruto! You…eh?”
Inuzuka Kiba was gloating when he suddenly saw a hand grabbing his collar, and then he flew into the air with a confused look on his face.
“What a joke! How dare you say that to my student? You too will be punished by standing outside!”
Inuzuka Kiba turned into a gray meteor and flew out through the window.
Liuyun narrowed his eyes, looked at the helpless and roaring Akamaru, and asked threateningly, “Hey, Gouzi, are you planning to stand outside as punishment too?”
“Woo woo~” Akamaru instantly became cowardly, turned around and ran out of the restaurant to bring warmth to his master.
Liuyun nodded and smiled in satisfaction, but he didn’t notice that when he was educating his junior, Yuhi’s red eyes, Sasuke’s sharp eyes, and Aburame Shino’s dark sunglasses all lit up at that moment.
It would have been fine when he threw Naruto, but Inuzuka Kiba was sitting across a table from Ryuun at the time, so there was still some distance between them.
But when Liuyun made his move, no one, including Xirihong, caught any trace of it. How fast was that!
Of course, there are two people who didn’t think about this, one is Sakura and the other is Hinata.
Xiaoying has gotten used to it. She has seen Liuyun teach the two little cockroaches a lesson many times in the past few days.
Hinata’s mind was naturally full of Naruto. Seeing Naruto being thrown out, her heart was hanging in the air. She wanted to go out but was shy, and she was conflicted.
Yuhi Kurenai held her chin with one hand, examined Liuyun, and said with a smile, “Although I knew that you had hidden your strength, I didn’t know that you are so strong now, comparable to Kakashi, right?”
Three days ago, the news that Liuyun had hidden his strength had already spread throughout the jonin circle. This was deliberately done by Kakashi and the third generation old man.
This saves Liuyun from having nothing to do and always wanting to quit.
“Come on, even though that bastard Kakashi is useless, he’s still pretty strong. But I should be better than him when it comes to teaching students.”
As for Kakashi’s biased teaching method, Ryuyun’s teaching is far better than his.
“Oh? So you have done a good job teaching these three little guys?” Kurenai Yuhi looked at Sasuke and Sakura who were still sitting in their seats.
Sasuke and Sakura held their heads high. Although their predecessors seemed unreliable, after three days of missions, they found that they had really improved. This was also the reason why they were able to persevere despite being scolded by Liuyun and being exhausted by the high-pressure missions.
“What’s the matter, Sister Hong? Do you want to practice?” Liuyun understood what Xirihong meant.
Kurenai Yuhi shrugged and said, “I have nothing to do this afternoon anyway, why don’t you let the six of them give it a try? I want to see if you, a brat, can really take over from Kakashi.”
Liuyun understood. He was just saying what a coincidence. Xirihong and her group were all rich people. They would not normally come to such a cheap restaurant. It turned out that they were testing him.
Needless to say, it must be either the Third Hokage or the bastard Kakashi. There must be one mastermind behind these two.
With a turn of his eyes, he came up with a plan and said, “Okay, but what’s the point of letting children play? Sister Hong, why don’t you just fight with the three of them? If you lose, how about you pay for our meals for a month?”
“Eh?” Xihihong was a little confused and asked in surprise, “Fight with me? Are you serious?”
Sasuke, Sakura, and Naruto who had just come in and was patting the ground were all dumbfounded, with an expression that said, “Are you kidding me?”
This is a jonin! Can we defeat him?!
Liuyun laughed wickedly and said, “Hehe, I’m definitely not asking you to use your full strength. You can only use physical skills. How about that?”
Xi Rihong then felt that it made a little more sense, but she was still very surprised. She glanced at the three little strong men. Could it be that in just three days, these three children had made such great progress?
“Okay! Deal!”
YES! Meal ticket is in hand!
Chapter 8 Xi Ri Hong: I was seen through by a little girl? (Please give me flowers, comments, everything!) (Old version)
After dinner, at the 36th training ground, Xi Ri Hong and the three little strong men stood on both sides of the grass confronting each other.
Liuyun stood aside with the three young warriors from Class 8.
Seeing that the fight was about to start, Inuzuka Kiba vented out the discontent he had been feeling since noon. He pouted his lips and said disdainfully, “Tsk, how can we beat Teacher Hong in three days? These three guys will definitely be beaten!”
“Kagami, don’t say that. Naruto-kun and the others are still very powerful.” The popular Loli Hinata still supports Naruto as always.
“Kana, you’d better observe carefully. If Hong teacher only uses physical skills, he is only at the level above Chunin. Although I have never seen your ability, the rumors should be true. You must have a certain degree of confidence in doing this.” The little transparent Aburame Shino was talkative for once.
Inuzuka Kiba curled his lips, still looking disdainful, but since his two teammates said so, he did not insist. Of course, the main reason was that Liuyun was next to him and he was afraid of being beaten.
“Oh? Shino’s views are quite unique, and his analytical ability is good.” Liuyun smiled and crossed his arms, praising him.
Shino, a little unknown person, obviously didn’t expect that Liuyun not only knew his name, but also noticed him and recognized him. A hint of excitement appeared on his calm little face.
“Senior, do you really think Naruto-kun and the others have the ability to pose a threat to Kurenai Sensei?” Perhaps because he was recognized, Shino couldn’t wait to show his presence.
Liuyun shook his head and said with a smile, “Don’t underestimate Sister Hong. Although she is a jonin who excels in illusion, her physical skills are also at the level of a special jonin. It will be very difficult for Naruto and the others to threaten Sister Hong.”
“But Naruto, they are not as simple as you think. Do you really think that a D-rank mission is that easy? Observe carefully, and you will benefit a lot when you do missions in the future.”
Shino nodded seriously, as if thinking about something.
As for the other two, I didn’t think too much about them.
“Hey! Have you seen enough? Are you afraid to come up?” Xi Ri Hong put her hands on her hips and shouted boredly.
“Damn it!” Naruto waved his fist angrily, but surprisingly he did not rush forward out of anger. Instead, he looked at Sakura and asked, “Sakura-chan, how do you fight?”
Sasuke didn’t move either, staring at Sakura with sharp eyes.
Sakura, contrary to her usual behavior, did not cheer for Sasuke’s gaze. She held her chin and thought for a while before saying, “We have too little information about Mr. Hong’s taijutsu. I have thought of many plans, but none of them has the potential to win. What we can do now is to collect intelligence according to our normal way of action.”
“I understand!” Naruto grinned and flexed his fists, making a crackling sound.
“Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!” Naruto instantly formed hand seals, and twenty clones appeared around him.
Kurenai Yuhi’s eyes narrowed. Since Naruto has used clones a lot in the past two days, Naruto can use the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. It is no longer like in the original work. Not many people knew about it in the early stage, so Kurenai Yuhi was not surprised.
“Get on it!”
Naruto shouted loudly, and rushed towards Yuhi Kurenai along with himself, the twenty-one Narutos.
They surrounded Xi Ri Hong from all directions and beat her up using their hands and feet.
Although Kurenai Yuhi’s physical skills are not as good as Kakashi’s, she is still no match for Naruto. Besides, she doesn’t have the same bad taste as Kakashi and Ryuun, so she responded quite seriously.
At least he used both hands as soon as he came up and easily blocked Naruto’s punches and kicks.
Although she handled it easily, the more Kurenai Yuhi resisted, the more she felt something was wrong. Naruto’s attacks seemed chaotic, but they were very methodical and completely blocked her in place. Until now, she had hardly moved. It was not that she didn’t want to move, but that she couldn’t move.
Naruto actually blocked all her evasive routes, forcing her to use only her hands to block!
“Has this child grown to this point?” Xi Ri Hong was secretly shocked, and her expression became slightly serious.
At this moment, she suddenly noticed a dark corner, and a black figure holding a kunai suddenly appeared, seized the tiny flaw she revealed in an instant, and slashed her throat.
“bite!”
The sound of metal colliding was heard.
Yuhi Kurenai quickly took out a kunai and blocked the throat-slashing attack.
“Sasuke!” Only then did Kurenai see the true face of the black figure.
But before she could fight back, she saw Sasuke suddenly retreating, and Naruto’s clone behind him connected seamlessly.
The tacit understanding of cooperation is just like that of one person.
Kurenai Yuhi failed to catch up and could only try to parry Naruto’s attacks.
But there were too many people. Although he could kill one with one strike, he couldn’t withstand Naruto’s infinite moves behind him!
Sasuke mixed in the crowd, taking advantage of any flaw and giving Kurenai Yuhi a thrilling moment.
All of a sudden, Xi Ri Hong showed signs of decline.
This scared the three little strong men, Inuzuka Kiba.
“How…is this possible?!”
“Teacher Hong actually…is at a disadvantage!”
“Naruto-kun… you’re awesome!”
Although they were not very strong, they had good eyesight and immediately saw Xi Ri Kurenai’s passiveness, and even saw the sweat dripping down Xi Ri Kurenai’s forehead.
The three of them looked at Liuyun at the same time, with surprise and confusion in their eyes, but more of it was admiration and worship.
Naruto and the others have improved so much in just three days. It must be Liuyun’s credit!
Liuyun noticed the looks of the three of them, pointed to the battlefield with a smile, and said, “Keep watching, the show is about to begin.”
The three of them looked over quickly and saw that Xiri Kurenai had killed one of the clones. After getting a little space, she immediately jumped up and planned to leave the encirclement.
But just as he jumped, a cold voice rang out.
“Fire Style, Great Fireball Technique!”
The huge fireball actually arrived in front of Xiuri Kurenai in an instant, as if it had known that Xiuri Kurenai would jump.
Kurenai Yuhi was shocked, but fortunately she reacted quickly and twisted her body in the air to avoid the fireball. However, she also fell rapidly and did not get far away from Naruto’s encirclement.
After landing, a group of Narutos rushed up, still seamlessly, and almost formed an encirclement again.
Xihi Kurenai was amazed in her heart. These two little guys were so well-matched! This kind of cooperation was probably not found in most Chunin teams that had worked together for many years.
But at this moment, a gentle voice sounded.
“Sasuke-kun, Naruto, come back!”
It was Sakura’s voice.
And the moment that voice sounded, Naruto and Sasuke gave up their current small advantage without any hesitation, quickly retreated, and came to Sakura’s side.
“What a strong decision! What a tacit trust! Faced with a small advantage, they actually gave it up with just one sentence from Sakura. It seems that although Sakura didn’t take any action, she can’t be ignored at all.” Yuhi Kurenai’s eyes were full of praise again.
But this time, Xiurihong didn’t wait any longer. She was serious and wanted to know the upper limits of these three little guys.
Almost at the moment they retreated, Xi Ri Hong rushed up directly, not giving them time to breathe.
But Xi Ri Hong miscalculated again.
The moment Naruto and Sasuke returned to Sakura, the three of them retreated together tacitly and kept a distance from Kurenai Yuhi.
Although Yuhi Kurenai was faster than them, she was not a ninja who was good at physical skills after all, and she was left behind, so she couldn’t catch up for a while.
At this time, Sakura’s voice was heard.
“Teacher Hong twisted her body forcefully just now, and the muscles on her left ribs should have been damaged. After landing, the left side of her body was slightly deformed. Naruto, create a large number of clones, surround her, and focus on her, increasing the burden on Teacher Hong’s body.”
“Sasuke-kun, stop using the Great Fireball and save your chakra. With Teacher Hong’s taijutsu, we need to attack for a long time, and wasting chakra will cause our physical strength to be depleted quickly.”
Sakura spoke very quickly, finishing in less than a few seconds. At the end, she added a gesture of wiping her neck with her left hand, as if signaling to start the action.
“Understood!” Naruto immediately stopped, formed a seal and shouted “Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!”
“Bang bang bang!” Hundreds of shadow clones appeared in an instant.
Sakura didn’t lower her voice deliberately, so Kurenai heard it clearly, and because of that, she was even more frightened!
Sakura actually had such vision and insight? And she was actually the commander of this team. This was something she never expected.
“Commander? Okay, then I will deal with your commander first!” Yuhi Kurenai made a plan in her mind and decided to kill Sakura first.
But just as the thought came to her mind, Sakura’s words instantly made her confused.
“Naruto! Use your clones to block the sky, Kurenai-sensei will attack me first!”
Xihi Kurenai: I was seen through by a little girl?!
Chapter 9 This is a ninja! (Please give me flowers, comments, everything!) (Old version)
“I see!”
Naruto stood on a branch and formed seals with his hands, “Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu!”
“Bang!”
With a few sounds, five clones appeared in the air, blocking the path of Xihi Hong who had already jumped into the air.
“What a fast coordination!”
Kurenai Yuhi looked at the five Narutos shouting in front of her and was surprised. As a ninja, “unity of knowledge and action” has become an instinct for her.
Just when she decided to kill Sakura first, she jumped up, and Sakura reminded her almost instantly. Although the reminder was not slow and her intention was seen through, for the newly formed Genin team, with less than perfect tacit understanding, it was impossible to stop her.
By the time Naruto reacted, she should have arrived in front of Sakura.
But now it seems that even though she had overestimated the level of tacit understanding among Team 7 due to their previous cooperation, she now has to admit that she still underestimated the other party.
“It seems that Liuyun is quite capable, but he is still too young to stop me.”
A graceful curve appeared at the corner of Xihihong’s mouth, and she had already recognized the growth of Team 7 and Liuyun’s ability in her heart.
But, a jonin is a jonin, even if he only uses physical skills that he is not good at, he is no match for a genin.
“Bang, bang, bang!”
In mid-air, Yuhi Kurenai made a few quick attacks and instantly eliminated three Narutos. She stepped on the remaining two Narutos to gain leverage, not only getting rid of their attacks, but also rushing towards Sakura at a faster speed.
Sakura seemed to have expected this and quickly retreated, constantly changing her position along the way and using tree trunks to hide her body.
“Heh, good awareness, but it’s over!”
Yuhi Kurenai smiled approvingly, but her speed was no match for Sakura. After landing, she took two steps and was behind Sakura, with her kunai against Sakura’s neck.
“Hey, Liuyun, is there any need to continue the competition?”
Xihi Kurenai looked at Hatake Ryuun outside the woods.
“We won! Hahaha! I knew it! There’s no way they could defeat Teacher Hong!”
Inuzuka Kiba raised his arms and shouted with an excited look on his face, while Akamaru followed him flatteringly without any shame.
“Naruto-kun…”
Hinata Hyuga looked a little lost, and looked at Naruto on the branch worriedly, afraid that he would be uncomfortable, and her temperament of a leaky little cotton jacket was clearly revealed.
“kindness?”
On the contrary, the marginal OB expert Aburame Shino pushed up her small sunglasses, emitting a bright light, frowned, and looked up at Hatake Ryuun beside her.
“Ah. Sister Hong really wants to be my long-term meal ticket.”
Liuyun folded his arms and shook his head helplessly.
The three little ones were startled when they heard this, and looked at Liuyun in surprise. As if they realized something, they quickly turned their heads back.
At the same time, in the forest, Kurenai Yuhi saw Liuyun shaking his head from afar. Her mind was blank, and then alarm bells rang. She looked at Sakura in front of her in horror.
“Pah”
Sakura clutched Yuhi Kurenai’s arm tightly with both hands, turned back and grinned, making a sound that did not belong to her.
“Hey, Mr. Hong, I caught you.”
Xihihong’s pupils shrank.
Sakura turned into Naruto!
“Naruto?! No… Shadow Clone?! When?!”
Almost at the same time, Sasuke’s cold voice rang out.
A huge fireball flew almost to his face.
With her arm grabbed and a fireball thrown at her face, Kurenai had almost no time to break free and escape.
Kurenai Yuhi could only smile bitterly. After breaking free from Naruto, she used a substitution technique to make her record of not being able to kill people with the fireball increase by 1.
“Hahaha! We won! Sakura! Sasuke! We defeated Teacher Hong!”
Naruto stood on the tree, dancing with excitement, feeling like he had won the world.
“idiot.”
Sasuke put his hands in his pockets and walked out of the bushes in his pants, cursing, but there was a smile on his face.
“What?! Idiot Sasuke! What did you say?!”
Naruto immediately became angry, jumped down from the tree, rushed to Sasuke and glared at him.
“alright!”
Yuhi Kurenai walked out from the bushes and laughed loudly, “Not bad! You are all good! It seems that Liuyun… um? Where’s Sakura?”
At this moment, Kurenai suddenly saw Naruto and Sasuke, who had just been staring at each other, looking at her in unison, with a look of success on their faces.
Xihihong was stunned for a moment, and then she felt something sharp pressing against her from behind.
Sakura’s voice followed.
“Teacher Hong, the competition isn’t over yet. You’re being too careless.”
Xi Ri Hong looked back, her pupils shrank into pinholes, and her face was suddenly filled with emotion, as if she had thought of a lot of things but couldn’t figure them out.
At this time, Liuyun had already walked over with the three little ones and a dog, and saw Xiaoying trying to pick a fight with her.
“Sakura, what are you doing? Didn’t you already win? Are you humiliating Teacher Hong?!”
The brainless Inuzuka Kiba was furious. He was already very upset because of his loss, and now he saw such a scene. How could he bear it?
There is no need to talk about Akamaru, he is the number one follower.
Hyuga Hinata looked at both sides worriedly, not knowing who to speak for.
Instead, Aburame Shino pushed up her glasses and said calmly, “Taga, don’t get excited, this is not a humiliation.”
“Huh?! Shino! Which side are you on?” Inuzuka Kiba shouted in dissatisfaction
“He’s got a good tooth!”
Yuhi Kurenai glanced at Inuzuka Kiba, looked at Naruto and the other two with approval, nodded and smiled, “This is indeed not a humiliation, this is what a ninja is like.”
Inuzuka Kiba was stunned. He looked at Yuhi Kurenai blankly and asked, “Teacher Kurenai, are you…are you so angry that you have gone crazy?”
“Fool!”
Xiurihong cursed angrily, feeling so tired!
How did Liuyun teach him? Naruto and Kiba used to have the same level of intelligence, why is there such a big difference now? Should I learn from him?
“Giga, you have to remember that ninjas must ensure that they complete their missions, but the intelligence for each mission may not be completely accurate. Stubbornly sticking to the intelligence will only put you in danger!”
“It is their three missions to defeat me, and I will not use ninjutsu, it is just information for this mission. I used the substitution technique to escape just now, but for them, it is not considered as the real completion of the mission.”
“They used the intelligence in reverse, taking advantage of my carelessness when I thought I had lost after using ninjutsu, and ensured the completion of the mission. This is what a real ninja does!”
“Do you understand?”
“clear!”
Inuzuka Kiba was a little confused after being criticized, but after all, he came from a big family and had some basic qualities. He understood it immediately, but his expression became even more complicated.
Especially when looking at Naruto’s smug look, he almost got constipated.
When did this idiot Naruto become so strong? !
Hyuga Hinata breathed a sigh of relief, no longer having to be in a dilemma. She once again thought to herself, “Naruto-kun is awesome!”
Aburame Shino didn’t say anything, but looked up thoughtfully at Hatake Ryuun beside her.
“Hey, you three little guys, is it time to end this? I’ve already lost, and it would be a real humiliation if you continue.”
Kurenai Yuhi looked at Naruto and the other two with satisfaction.
But she unexpectedly found that the three people did not answer her, but stared at Liuyun closely.
Liuyun nodded with a smile, waved his hand gently, and said, “That’s enough, the competition is over.”
“Ah!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Naruto jumped up and cheered excitedly, Sasuke smiled with his eyes closed, but Sakura collapsed from exhaustion, sat down on the ground with her legs crossed, and breathed a sigh of relief.
When Xi Rihong saw this, her heart trembled violently!
Obey orders!
How was Liuyun educated?
It’s only been a few days, and you’ve achieved this?
Chapter 10 Reverse Beheading Plan (Please give me flowers, comments, everything!) (Old version)
Xiurihong walked over and looked at Liuyun deeply, her scarlet eyes sparkling.
This look frightened Liuyun, and he quickly took a step back, hugged himself tightly, and said tremblingly, “Sister Hong, don’t do anything rash! We are not suitable for each other, and there are so many children here!”
“Oh my god!”
Liuyun covered his head and looked at Xi Rihong who rolled her eyes with grievance, but he kept complaining in his heart.
This tiger woman! She can never be my wife! Look! What kind of heroine did the seniors choose!
If I wasn’t afraid that you would get angry and tear down my house, I would have counterattacked you and let you see what the great Dark Soul is!
“Stop talking nonsense, brat. Let’s get down to business. How did you teach him?”
Xiurihong put her hands on her waist, looking very fierce.
Liuyun smiled slyly and rubbed his fingers together, “Is this not a lesson for nothing?”
“Hmph! Three months of food, is that okay?” Xi Ri Hong waved her hand generously, as if she didn’t know what money was.
“Open-minded!”
Liuyun gave a thumbs up, turned around and looked at the three little ones who were eager to learn, and smiled, “It’s nothing, just like I said before, don’t underestimate the D-level mission. These are what the three of them realized during the three days of D-level missions.”
“Huh?! How is that possible? We have done a lot of D-level missions. How can we accomplish this level of missions like weeding and catching cats?”
Inuzuka Kiba looked like he was saying, “I’ve read a lot of books, you can’t fool me.”
Liuyun rolled his eyes and said, “How did you do it? One a day or two days? You don’t take D-level missions seriously, so you must be doing it perfunctorily.”
“What about us? We completed eight tasks in three days. Each task must be completed in the fastest and most efficient way possible. We must be responsible and never be perfunctory. Only in this way can you truly learn something from it.”
“You little brats are all so ambitious. You think you are so powerful that you don’t need these low-level tasks to complete. You want to take on high-level tasks. But have you ever thought that the higher-ups are all idiots?”
“If low-level missions are really that easy, they are crazy to waste your time on these missions. Doesn’t the village need to make money? Doesn’t it need to make all of you ninjas become useful people?”
Ya stopped yelling and tilted his head with a confused look on his face.
Hinata was obedient, lowering her head as if she was being taught, but in fact, judging from the blush on her ears, it was definitely because Naruto and the other three were approaching and were too close to her, and she was about to turn into a steam princess.
Only Shino seemed to be lost in thought, as if he had thought of something.
Liuyun didn’t care whether they understood it or not. They were not his students anyway, so he just fed them with rote learning and continued to criticize them.
“The D-rank missions assigned to you are the foundation of being a ninja. Clarify the mission objectives, analyze mission intelligence, explore the mission situation, plan the mission process, and most importantly, deepen the tacit understanding of the team.”
“You must find the most suitable action mode for you in the D-level missions and improve your tacit understanding. This way, when you complete those dangerous missions, you will be able to maximize the true strength of your team.”
“Not counting your teacher, if your three-man team doesn’t have tacit understanding, let alone being equal to three, it might not even be equal to one.”
“This is also the role of the team leader. In fact, every class goes through this process. I just shortened the process a bit and used an extreme method to make the three of them understand it earlier.”
Beautiful! What you said! I almost believe it myself!
Looking at the bright, admiring, and even slightly ashamed eyes of Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura, Liuyun felt that his mouth-to-mouth skills were almost perfect!
Of course, this is not nonsense, it is indeed the truth. However, Liuyun only realized this fact after he discovered that the three kids in Class 7 had really become stronger, and combined it with some interpretations from his previous life.
He just wants to make money!
Who would have thought that by accident, I actually unlocked a hidden achievement. This is definitely one of the teaching shortcuts!
He has even informed Kakashi and wants to ask the old monkey if he can apply for a patent or get a teaching contribution award or something.
“I see. It seems we have underestimated D-rank missions.” Shino nodded, looking like he understood everything.
Hinata looked at Naruto beside her, her heart beating at 180 beats per minute. She had reached the point of ignoring everything, and her two little hands were about to rub sparks.
Ya was much worse, with a look of “you lied to me” on his face, and asked, “Even if that’s the case, what does it have to do with the battle just now?”
Liuyun’s mouth twitched and he turned to look at Xi Rihong who was covering her face.
Liuyun: Sister, with your brain like this, you’d better quit. You’re not even as good as Naruto.
Xi Ri Hong: I can’t quit. I come from a big family, I have a background, and I was appointed internally. Please be understanding.
Liuyun: Well, it’s great to be rich!
A glance at each other seemed to complete a grand drama.
Well, that’s all Liuyun’s imagination.
“Ahem, Ya, without tacit understanding, do you think the three of them could defeat Sister Hong just now? Forget it, Sakura, I’ll give you a highlight moment and explain it.”
Liuyun no longer has any patience for this kid who brought money into the group.
After following Liuyun for three days, Xiaoying was able to understand the strange words that occasionally popped out of Liuyun’s mouth. She stuck out her tongue and said playfully, “It’s nothing. The reason why we can fight to this extent with Teacher Hong is because of our tacit cooperation. In addition to the cooperation during the battle, the only turning point was when I explained the subsequent battle plan.”
“That’s right!” Ya nodded quickly and asked in confusion, “Although I was far away just now, I could still vaguely hear the plan you mentioned. It was clearly intended to attack Teacher Hong’s weaknesses. How did it suddenly become like this?”
Not only Kiba, Hinata, and Shino didn’t understand this, but even Hong only had a vague understanding of it and couldn’t help but look at Sakura in confusion.
“Ya, you all can hear it, and Teacher Hong can hear it even more clearly. Do you think we would be so stupid as to let Teacher Hong hear our plan?”
Sakura rolled her eyes and acted like you were retarded.
“…”
Ya was speechless and her face turned a little red with embarrassment.
Kurenai, who had nothing to be ashamed of, asked in confusion, “I felt something was amiss at the time, but I was so surprised at the time that you were the brains of the team, and how well Naruto and Sasuke worked with you as the brain, that I didn’t think too much about it.”
“But even so, I didn’t see you tell them about other plans, and you didn’t have the time. When did you tell them? At the beginning?”
Sakura shook her head and smiled, “This is our tacit understanding. Teacher Hong, do you still remember this?”
Sakura said, making a motion of running her left hand across her neck.
Hong and the others were shocked, as they had seen this action clearly.
“Is this your plan? I thought it was a sign to end the conversation, or to start the action.” Hong said in surprise
Sakura shook her head and explained, “This stands for the decapitation plan. My dominant hand is my right hand, so using my left hand to make this move represents a reverse decapitation plan. In other words, I will be the bait, luring Teacher Hong to kill me, and then when I dodge, I will switch with Naruto’s shadow clone.”
“I used the transformation technique to hide and deliver the final blow to Red Sensei.”
“As for what to do in the middle, that’s our tacit understanding. There’s no need to discuss it. We know exactly what the other party will do and when, and we just need to be responsible for our own things.”
Yuhi Kurenai and her three little ones were stunned, even Akamaru opened his mouth wide.
What kind of tacit understanding is this! What kind of tacit understanding is needed to achieve such cooperation without any communication!
Only three days!
Is this still the combination of the two who dislike each other and a little nymphomaniac?
Chapter 11 Liuyun: No~~~ (asking for flowers, comments, everything!) (Old version)
“admire!”
Xiurihong came back to her senses and patted Liuyun’s shoulder heavily, making him grimace.
I don’t know if it’s jealousy or revenge.
But these two words were said with great sincerity.
This kind of cooperation is indeed a routine operation for ninjas, but it is aimed at teams above the elite Chunin level!
It takes at least ten years of working together to achieve such a level of tacit understanding.
But how long has Team 7 been established? How long has Liuyun been in charge?
It is simply a miracle to have such tacit understanding.
Liuyun rubbed his shoulders, glanced at Xirihong, and said, “Come on, I’m lucky. These three talents are good.”
Liuyun was telling the truth. After all, he was not a good teacher. He had been doing this for the past three days just to make money and had treated the three little ones as tools.
Although they accidentally discovered that this was a very good educational method, it ultimately came down to the talents of the three of them.
Not to mention Naruto and Sasuke, they are both very good at fighting.
The most important thing is Sakura. Her growth in these three days really impressed Liuyun.
When they told her to be the brain of Class 7, it was just a vague feeling, but it was basically a trick to fool her so that she wouldn’t feel that she was not valued in this class.
Who would have thought that this girl really had a talent in this area. Although because of her love-brain problem, she still designed tactics and strategies with Sasuke as the center most of the time, but it was only limited to playing. When it came to serious matters, she would still make use of Naruto’s.
In other words, she is worthy of being called a green tea woman. She has this talent and was born to manipulate Naruto and Sasuke!
“Tsk, now you are so proud of yourself.”
Kiba came back to his senses, crossed his arms in annoyance, and glared at Naruto with his eyes slanted.
He was indeed jealous. After all, they had defeated their teacher and received praise from their teacher and seniors. He couldn’t help but admit it.
To Kiba’s surprise, Naruto was not as proud as he had imagined. Although he was scratching his head and grinning, he was very humble.
“Hehe, it’s not that great. It was Teacher Hong who gave in to us.”
Sasuke had returned to his pants-like form by now, and pouted his lips as he said, “Just lucky.”
When Xi Ri Hong heard this, a gleam of light flashed in her eyes.
“Did you see that? He was able to gain such a calm understanding after winning. How did Liuyun teach him?”
Xiurihong looked at Liuyun, and there was even a hint of admiration in her eyes.
“What do you mean?”
Ya was confused.
“Eh?” Naruto looked at Kiba in surprise and asked, “Kiba, didn’t you see that? Although Teacher Hong was restricted to using only physical skills, it didn’t say that she couldn’t use ninja tools, right? But Teacher Hong didn’t use anything except a kunai. Isn’t this just giving us a break?”
Ya was dumbfounded. He had never thought about this question.
Sakura added, “Besides, Hong’s stamina and chakra are both superior to ours. If we fight a war of attrition, we won’t stand a chance at all.”
“The initial test was to find out what kind of tactics and strategy Teacher Hong wanted to implement, but seeing that Teacher Hong had been giving in to us, I boldly implemented the anti-decapitation plan.”
“If Teacher Hong knew how to use ninja tools, I wouldn’t dare to use this plan. Otherwise, when I retreat and exchange with Naruto, Teacher Hong can take me down with a shuriken, and the plan will definitely fail.”
“If Teacher Hong doesn’t let us go, we can only use the bait plan I threw out and attack Teacher Hong’s sprain. However, given Teacher Hong’s physical fitness, a sprain of that degree will not bring us much advantage at all.”
“So strictly speaking, we haven’t defeated Red Sensei who only used taijutsu.”
Sasuke put his hands in his pockets and hummed as if to show his approval.
Kiba was stunned, Hinata had a look of admiration on her face, and Shino looked serious.
We all received six years of ninja school education, so why are you three so impressive? Is it because you took three days of make-up classes?
“Well, Sasuke and Sakura are fine, but Naruto, when did you become so humble?”
Ya felt that the guy in front of him who was scratching his head and grinning foolishly must be fake. Being so humble was totally unlike his personality!
“Hey?! Kiba, what do you mean by that? Why can’t I be modest? The seniors have said that every ninja has survived blood and fire. They must have something extraordinary to survive. If we underestimate them, we will be the ones to die. Do you understand?”
Looking at the arrogant look on his face as he taught him a lesson, Ya nodded secretly.
Well, this is right, this is very Naruto!
This sentence also made the two little ones and Hong look at Liuyun who was covering his face again.
As for why there are two little ones?
With Naruto around, can Hinata still be considered a thinking person?
“Ahem… well, I was just kidding.”
Liuyun wanted to die! He felt like his earlobes were burning!
It feels so shameful to have such immature remarks said in public!
I just thought it was fun at the time, and I wanted to show off, so I boasted in front of you guys, and you actually remembered it. Just remember it, but don’t say it out loud!
Yuhi Kurenai nodded in agreement and said admiringly, “Okay, boy, well said! This sentence is worth remembering by all ninjas. I think I can tell the Sandaime about it and write it into the textbooks of the ninja school.”
“Stop, stop, stop! Sister Hong! Let’s stop making trouble!”
Liuyun was shocked. Now it was just shame, but if this was put in the textbook, it would be social death!
Xihihong asked with a puzzled look, “What’s wrong? I really think it’s good. Not only this sentence, but your teaching method is also outstanding. In just three days, the tacit understanding between the three of them has increased so much. We, the instructors, are also worthy of learning from you.”
“No, no, I’m just teaching casually. I’m only slightly more competent than that bastard Kakashi, but I’m far inferior to you.”
It’s okay to fool these three little ones, but if those smart monkey-like ninjas really come over, they will see through me in two days.
Besides, it’s better not to be too prominent in this ninja world. After all, there is still that old dog Danzo.
Xi Ri Hong rolled her eyes, but fortunately she understood Liu Yun’s personality and did not force him. She waved her hand and said, “Okay, we can talk about these things later. But since you are so capable, I can’t let you go after seeing you.”
Liuyun was stunned and suddenly had an ominous premonition.
“Sister Hong, what do you want to do?”
Xihihong grinned, looked at her three little ones, and said, “Can you help me take care of them when you have time?”
“Huh? Sister Hong, are you kidding me? Can you just change your instructor? That bastard Kakashi is not a good role model, don’t learn from him!”
Liuyun’s head was numb. He hadn’t figured out how to deal with these three yet, and now three more came?
What’s going on in the ninja world? Has Kakashi led them astray?
“Why are you so anxious? I didn’t ask you to be the instructor. I’ll be the instructor normally, but if I have something to do and can’t be the instructor, can’t you help me?” Xi Ri Hong said with a sly smile.
Liuyun glanced at her and waved his hand, “Don’t give me that! You are the instructor now. What important matter could prevent you from leading the team? Don’t I know you? If I agree to you, you will definitely throw the three children to me and go drink with Hongdou!”
Xi Ri Hong’s face turned red, and she grabbed Liu Yun’s collar in anger, shouting, “Stop talking nonsense, you little bastard! I just want to ask you whether you can take it or not!”
Looking at Yuhiku who was like a mad tigress, Liuyun burst into tears. Seniors, take a good look, this is your heroine!
He looked at the three little ones in Xirihong’s family as if asking for help, hoping that the three kids could persuade their teacher. Even if they showed a little pitiful look of being abandoned, the buddies would still have something to say!
But he was disappointed. Knowing that she would most likely be with Naruto day and night, Hinata Hyuga was basically in a state of shutdown, staggering and about to faint at any time.
But Kiba Inuzuka and Shino Aburame were actually looking at him with excitement. Liuyun had seen that look before. It was the look of Mitsui Hisashi.
“Coach…I want to play basketball…ugh! I want to make up lessons too! I want to show off too!”
Liuyun, my heart is dead!
God have mercy on me, I just want to find a long-term meal ticket! Why do you treat me like this!
No~~~
BGM: Snowflakes fluttering, north wind howling
Chapter 12 Where is the legendary aura that reduces intelligence? (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
As night fell, in the former Liuyun Grocery Store, now the Liuyun Small Hotel, Liuyun was sitting at the table in the bedroom with a look of despair, his chin resting on the table, his arms hanging on both sides of the chair, his eyes full of confusion.
“Click”
The bedroom door opened and the white-haired Kakashi walked in. He looked at his motionless brother and smiled helplessly.
“Yo.”
“Oh shit! How dare you come here?”
Liuyun didn’t even look at Kakashi and said something irritably.
“Don’t be so angry, Liuyun. Think positively. You will have three more little money-making guys in the future, right?”
Kakashi patted Liuyun’s shoulder. He could hide his little thoughts from others but not from his brother.
Liuyun glanced at Kakashi and snorted, “Did Sister Hong tell you all? I knew that this time Sister Hong came to test me, it was either you or that old guy from the Third Hokage’s idea.”
Yes, Liuyun compromised under the coercion and inducement of the tigress Xirihong.
Well…it was mainly bribery. Xirihong promised that as long as Ya and the other three took care of them for one day, she would take care of Liuyun and the three little strong men’s food for a month.
And the food expenses are mid-range!
The answer is obvious. For Liuyun, who values ​​money more than his kidneys, this is definitely the biggest temptation!
I agreed without even thinking about it!
As a result, after Kurenai Yuhi left with a sly smile and the three little ones looking excited, Liuyun suddenly realized something when he saw Sasuke and Sakura giggling.
A month’s worth of mid-range food and beverage expenses isn’t that much!
For a jonin like Kurenai Yuhi, a high-value A-rank mission could support them for the rest of their lives!
I have definitely been tricked!
But this cannot be blamed on him. Not to mention his natural attribute of being stingy, the fear of going bankrupt just after arriving in this world makes him attach great importance to money.
The treatment given by Xi Ri Hong is still mid-range. Even if it is low-end, Liu Yun might agree.
So he didn’t regret it yet, but he was still very unhappy about being schemed against by Xiurihong. However, he didn’t have the courage to look for Xiurihong, the tigress, because he knew the tigress’s tricks too well.
If you really want to find her, you’ll have to be drunk by her for a whole day!
For the sake of his own stomach, he had no choice but to accept it.
Now that I see Kakashi, I can vent my anger on him.
Kakashi was not angry at this doting brother. Instead, he was amused and said teasingly, “It was indeed me and the Sandaime who came up with the idea, but we only wanted Hong to test your coaching skills. We never thought of letting you take over her class. Who knew that you would sell yourself out for a month of mid-range catering? Brother, are you short of money? Our Hatake family hasn’t fallen to this point, right? Do you want your brother to give you some pocket money?”
After saying that, he took out his wallet and shook it, which made a series of coins colliding sounds, each of which was comparable to a critical hit that broke defense!
Liuyun’s old face turned red, and he wished he could find a crack in the ground to crawl into. He even had the urge to destroy Konoha directly and start all over again!
Kakashi was right, the Hatake family was very rich, but Liuyun never considered the money as his own.
Not to mention that Kakashi is the head of the Hatake family, the family’s money belongs to him and has little to do with his younger brother.
Even if Kakashi was willing to give him money, he couldn’t open his mouth to ask for money from a completely unfamiliar “family” as a time traveler who had just arrived a few days ago.
It is more reassuring to spend the money you earn yourself, even if the money goes against your original intention.
“Okay, okay, stop talking nonsense. What are you doing here? If you want to take those three little guys away, I welcome you. It’s three more anyway.”
Liuyun was so angry that he ordered them to leave. He was afraid that he would not be able to help but strangle Kakashi to death to silence him.
Kakashi did not continue teasing Liuyun. He put away his wallet, leaned against the wall, and asked seriously, “Liuyun, I want to ask you, what are your plans for the future?”
“Huh? Why do you think of asking this?” Liuyun asked in confusion.
“I have been observing you for the past three days. It seems that you are making money with these three little ghosts. You occasionally guide them, which not only satisfies your own wishes, but also fulfills your duties as a mentor. It doesn’t seem to be a problem.”
“But… I saw the confusion in your eyes. You seemed to have no direction for the future. Everything you did was chaotic. You just did whatever you thought of.”
“So, brother wants to ask you, is it because I forced you to become a ninja that I disrupted your life?”
Liuyun was stunned when he heard this, and then rolled his eyes.
Oh my gosh! This question is really a very simple one!
How did you ask such a stupid question? Aren’t you ashamed?
Besides, don’t you know whether the fight has disrupted my life? What’s the point of asking this now?
“What are you going to do if this disrupts your plan? Let me go back to being a civilian?” Liu Yun asked unhappily.
Kakashi suddenly lost his seriousness, raised his hand, and directly rejected it, “Ah, this point is rejected!”
Liuyun curled his lips and continued to rest his chin on the table, looking bored. “Tsk, then why are you still nagging? Don’t tell me you want to help me find the direction, and don’t tell me you want to inspire me with the will of fire. I’m better at that than you.”
Kakashi waved his hand and said, “Don’t worry, I don’t intend to lecture you. I just want to tell you that being a civilian has its advantages. You can stay away from war and danger.”
“But being a ninja doesn’t necessarily mean you don’t have these two advantages. The key is to see what kind of ninja way you follow. Do you understand?”
Liuyun was stunned when he heard this, he stood up and looked at Kakashi, his single eye seemed to see through everything.
He was not surprised that Kakashi saw through his purpose of being a civilian.
Kakashi himself was an extremely smart guy, and there were only so many benefits to being a civilian, so it was easy for him to be seen through.
But the next sentence made Liuyun seem to have grasped something.
Liuyun narrowed his eyes and asked, “So you chose Sister Hong? I’m sure that with Sister Hong’s personality, she will definitely leave those three little guys to me, right?”
Kakashi’s mask revealed a slight arc, and he said nothing.
But Liuyun already understood.
He discovered that the white-haired Wuwukai in front of him was definitely a hidden wall-hanger in Naruto!
What a brain! Too smart!
He really gave Liuyun a path that was most suitable and his favorite.
Be a ninja who is safe from danger and away from war.
Become a ninja teacher with great influence!
This was indeed what Liuyun had in mind when he was instructing the three little strong men three days ago. He wanted them to work hard for a few years and let them grow up quickly. Then he could hide behind the scenes and live a stable life, while letting his apprentices fight in the front.
It was just that he had this idea at the time, but he had no plan on how to do it, not even a vague outline.
This also made him confused for a while, but he acted reluctantly with the support of this idea. Of course, more importantly, he was really short of money at that time, so he had a direction to move forward and was not at a loss.
But Kakashi saw through him, saw through his confusion, saw through his nascent idea, and saw through the real purpose of that idea. Therefore, he made a follow-up plan for him and implemented it.
Inuzuka Kiba, Hyuga Hinata, and Aburame Shino are all descendants of the three major families of Konoha. Needless to say, the Hyuga clan is known as the number one family in Konoha.
The Inuzuka clan and the Aburame clan are also considered to be the top families in Konoha.
Moreover, these three children are all children of the clan leaders. As long as they can be brought out and develop a deep bond with them, it will be like having three big families standing behind Liuyun.
Add to that the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Naruto and Sasuke of the Uchiha clan, and the importance of Liuyun as a teacher becomes even greater.
With strength not inferior to Kakashi, plus the influence behind him, Liuyun will definitely be as stable as a rock in the future. Even if old dog Danzo wants to deal with him, it will probably be difficult.
I have to say that Kakashi’s vision is really sharp and he grasped the key right away.
Among the Twelve Young Warriors, Ino-Shika-Chou is Sarutobi Hiruzen’s direct descendant. It can be seen from the fact that Asuma is his instructor that no one can interfere.
The three people under Kai have too weak identities and backgrounds, and their influence is too poor.
The only exception is Hong. All three of her children come from prominent backgrounds and have close relationships with the three generations. Moreover, Hong herself is a carefree woman, so she would be more than happy to have someone share the responsibilities of a mentor.
This just gave Kakashi a chance!
Moreover, it was Hong who took the initiative to request, and even used threats and inducements to get Liuyun to agree to take care of the three children, which would reduce the vigilance of Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo to the lowest level.
Kakashi’s arrangement can be said to be perfect!
only……
Damn it! Where is the legendary halo that reduces intelligence? !
Kakashi, you’re making me look like an idiot by doing this!
You make me, a time traveler, lose face and bring shame to our seniors, okay?
Chapter 13: Fantasy Enhancement? It sounds very cool! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Liuyun looked at Kakashi with a complicated expression. He felt touched by his adopted brother’s dedication to him, but he also felt a little resentful.
“Brother, if you had let me be a civilian, wouldn’t I have to worry so much?”
Kakashi smiled, took out a few scrolls from his ninja tool bag and threw them on the table.
“If you are a civilian, then these things will no longer belong to the Hatake family after I die in battle.”
Liuyun opened it suspiciously, took a quick look, and asked, “C-level and B-level ninjutsu?”
“Well, if I die in battle, the Hatake family’s property will naturally be yours, but everything related to ninjas will be taken away, and then our Hatake family will be completely destroyed.”
At this point, Kakashi spread his hands and said, “So, even if you are a Genin, even if you have no talent, I can’t let you be a civilian. Or rather, I would rather you stay like before, which is safer.”
“Haha, don’t worry, you won’t die.”
Liuyun laughed dryly twice. You, Qi Mu Wu Wu Kai, still want to die? You think too much!
However, this solved Liuyun’s doubts. He had always wondered why Kakashi was so determined to become a ninja. It turned out that there was such a rule in the ninja world.
At the same time, I liked Kakashi even more. He is a good brother and a good clan leader!
Kakashi acted indifferent and said calmly, “Who knows if you will die, brother, try to live well. Okay, now that you have figured it out, I will leave first, and lead the team well.”
“Wait a minute!”
Liuyun stopped Kakashi and said unhappily, “You are the instructor of those three brats after all, can you please do a little more responsibility? I need to think about it tonight, and I probably won’t be able to get up in the morning. You can take them in the morning, tell them how to climb trees and tread water, and let them practice first. I will take them in the afternoon.”
Kakashi was stunned and asked hesitantly, “So fast?”
“That’s pretty slow. Since you know what I’m thinking, you should also know that I can’t be your instructor.”
During these three days, Liuyun did not do no work at all. At least he got to know the nature of his instructor.
I have to admit, he really missed some of the anime he watched before, and he really thought that the instructor was the teacher.
It turns out that the instructor’s responsibilities are only to guide the Genin’s mission experience and provide practical sparring, and the instructor is not responsible for other matters.
Not to mention teaching ninjutsu or something like that is not within their scope of responsibility at all.
It seems that Kakashi is not particularly partial to Sasuke.
But it is really hard to understand why Naruto, as his teacher’s son, is so careless.
I can only say that Kakashi and Obito are the true love! Just because he has a Sharingan, he is so partial to Sasuke!
Of course, it is also possible that Naruto has already been chosen for Jiraiya, so Kakashi doesn’t need to worry about it.
But now that Liuyun has made clear his goal, he can no longer be an ordinary instructor.
If possible, he still hopes to let the three ninjas stay wherever they want!
The three little strong men in my family will never follow your old path!
“Okay, since I’ve given it to you, I’ll listen to you. Rest early and don’t work too hard.”
Kakashi said with concern, waved his hand, and left the room.
Liuyun, holding the scroll in his hand, fell into deep thought, trying hard to recall the incomplete plot of Naruto.
“How should we teach them? It’s impossible to follow the old path, but what else can Naruto do if he doesn’t follow the old path to trap foxes and make balls?”
“But foxes are hard to trap, and I don’t know how to roll balls, so I can’t teach you! Hey? Wait a minute? I remember that Naruto’s chakra attribute in the early days was wind, right? Can you work on this aspect?”
Thinking of this, Liuyun looked for the scroll left by Kakashi, and indeed found a C-level wind-style ninjutsu – Big Breakthrough.
But after opening it and reading it carefully, he found a problem.
He, he just can’t understand it!
“Oh gosh! I forgot! My chakra and ninjutsu are different from normal ones!”
Liuyun slapped his forehead, completely helpless.
Only then did he remember that his chakra and ninjutsu all came from the system, not from his own practice. As for chakra alone, although it existed in his body, it felt almost the same as normal chakra.
But he knew very well that this thing was just like a game. Chakra was just a blue bar that seemed to be inside the body, but it was actually just an external attribute that was used with the mind or instinct. Although it could do everything that chakra could do, it was completely different in nature.
Strictly speaking, he had never extracted chakra from his body.
Not to mention ninjutsu, which is purely a skill. The system page at most gives you a skill introduction, and nothing else.
When using it, just clap your hands and whatever you think of will come true!
He is just a pure ninja rookie now, and he is teaching three little strong men? He is also teaching the heirs of three big families? What are you doing?
“What should we do? Give up this path? Run out and kill the Third Hokage and Danzo, and then kill Obito and Black Zetsu?”
“No, no, forget about the third generation, but where can I find the other three? Besides, there are so many things going on in this broken ninja world, I can’t be the one to handle them all, right? Wouldn’t that make me a mere tool?”
“Eh? That’s not right. This broken system can’t possibly give me these four skills to use until I die, right? I should be able to learn more skills, right? How about reading the scroll and giving it a try?”
Thinking of this, Liuyun gritted his teeth and continued to read the scroll of the Great Breakthrough. It was really uncomfortable to see that he recognized every word, but had no idea what they meant when put together.
Fortunately, the scroll is not long and I can finish it in five minutes.
At this moment, Liuyun heard a pleasant mechanical sound in his ears.
【bite】
“Beautiful! I knew that the methods of our predecessors would be useful!”
[A learnable skill has been detected: Wind Style: Great Breakthrough. Do you want to learn it? ]“study!”
[Ding! The host has no wind attribute chakra and cannot learn. ]“Uh… this thing has a prerequisite skill?”
Liuyun’s mouth twitched and he could only click on the wind attribute. Before he could feel the pleasure of his body, he heard the voice in his ear again.
[Wind Style: Great Breakthrough, learning completed. ]Seeing a new Wind Escape: Major Breakthrough added to his skill column, Liuyun nodded with satisfaction.
But soon, his face turned stiff again.
This is useless! What if I learn it? I can’t teach Naruto! It’s better to just give him the scroll and let him learn it himself.
Besides, what’s the point of learning this rubbish ninjutsu?
Liuyun found that he had made the same old mistake of putting the cart before the horse and was getting stuck in a dead end.
He patted his face and shook his head.
“Wake up and think carefully. I want to teach Naruto and make him stronger than in the original story. I have to do it with the resources I already have. I can only rely on the system. So now I have to study the system to see if there are any other mechanisms.”
“If there really isn’t one, then I’ll either change direction or find another way to teach.”
Thinking of this, Liuyun opened the system page without saying a word, glanced up and down, and clicked the plus sign on the bloodline limit.
[Ding! Do you want to spend 10,000 reinforcement points to randomly increase the bloodline limit? (Note: If the host’s chakra attribute does not meet the standard, the bloodline will be saved in an unawakened state)]Liuyun nodded. It seems that blood inheritance can be increased randomly. Ten thousand strengthening points, if I don’t have unlimited strengthening points, it should be quite expensive. It also depends on luck. I am a non-African, I am afraid I will lose a lot.
The system crashed, it smells so good!
As for the note at the end, Liuyun didn’t care about it. It was normal and quite rigorous.
But this thing seems useless, even if they have bloodline, they cannot give it to Naruto and the others.
He continued to look at the psychic beast below and clicked it.
[Ding! Do you want to spend 100,000 reinforcement points to randomly add a summoned beast? ]Holy shit! One hundred thousand? Is that too much? Are psychic beasts so powerful?
Liuyun hesitated for a moment. The summoned beast should be something he could give. It seemed that as long as the summoned beast had a good temper and signed on the scroll, it would be fine, right?
According to normal routine, the system should give enough loyalty, so there shouldn’t be any big problems.
Can the key be given to the scroll? And even if it is given, you can’t let Naruto and his friends fight with the summoned beasts, right?
After all, this is Naruto, not Pokémon!
To be determined!
Liuyun glanced down and saw that only skills were left. After thinking for a while, he clicked on the plus sign of big breakthrough.
[Ding! The wind attribute value is not enough, and the breakthrough cannot be enhanced. ]“Am I…so serious?”
Liuyun complained, and honestly strengthened the wind attribute by a thousand points in an instant, the same as the fire attribute.
Then he clicked on the big breakthrough again.
This time there was no prompt, the change occurred directly.
Transformed into Wind Style: Great Breakthrough (1)
I took a look at the skill description and found that it was very much like an online game. The power was enhanced by 100%, and the chakra consumption was increased by 100%. That was it.
“This is totally useless! Try again, strengthen it a few more times and see if there is any change.”
As soon as he thought about it, he saw the number behind Wind Style: Great Breakthrough quickly jumped to 10, and then a sound finally appeared in his ears.
[Ding! Wind Style: Great Breakthrough has been enhanced to the extreme. Do you want to spend 100,000 enhancement points to enhance the fantasy? ]Liuyun instantly became alert, there really was a change!
Fantasy Enhancement? This name sounds very cool!
Chapter 14: A world where only Sakura is ignorant (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
“yes!”
As soon as he finished speaking, another line of words appeared on the page.
[Please choose the direction of strengthening, one: Wind Style: Strong Attack. Two: Wind Style: Infinite Breakthrough. ]There are two strengthening directions, and they come with a relatively long introduction.
After Liuyun read it carefully, he found that the introduction was very complicated, but there was only one difference in essence.
The strong attack is a single-target attack with powerful attack power, which is ten times stronger than the level ten breakthrough. It can be regarded as an enhanced version of the breakthrough. The range is average and there is not much difference with the breakthrough.
Infinite Breakthrough is a group attack. The attack power is not increased much, but the range is increased tenfold. In other words, it is equivalent to one attack, releasing ten levels of breakthroughs at ten different angles.
As for how powerful it is, it has never been mentioned in any skill, because the power of ninjutsu has always been closely related to the amount of chakra used.
This was not a surprise to Liuyun, nor was it even a joy.
Because a level ten breakthrough is ten times more powerful than an ordinary breakthrough, but the chakra consumption is also ten times more.
With a breakthrough of this level, there are probably not many ninjas other than him who can make use of it.
With his brother’s kind of measurement unit, it would be a question whether he could launch the weakest level ten breakthrough even if he used up all the chakra in his body.
Therefore, if it is just an increase in power or range, let alone this kind of skill-based ninjutsu, even if it is a ninjutsu that can be taught, Ryuun cannot teach it to Genin like Naruto.
Fortunately, this fantasy enhancement did not live up to the word “fantasy”, and there was content that surprised Liuyun later.
That means chakra consumption is reduced!
No matter which ninjutsu is used, the chakra consumption is reduced tenfold!
This is equivalent to using a C-level breakthrough chakra to use this fantasy-enhanced ninjutsu!
This smells very good!
But this is just the beginning. If this ninjutsu is still a skill type, it cannot be taught and it will be a waste of time.
Liuyun chose Infinite Breakthrough according to his own preferences. After all, it has many words and sounds exciting! And it is a range attack, mowing the grass, etc., which is Liuyun’s favorite.
[Ding! Skill enhancement is successful. Do you want to generate a skill scroll? (Note: The first time is free. Every time you generate a skill scroll, it will cost 10,000 enhancement points.)]“Damn it! Can I generate a scroll?! Generate it! I must generate it!”
Liuyun shouted out in surprise. He just wanted to give it a try, but he didn’t expect it to actually work!
If this really is a skill scroll that can allow other ninjas to practice, then it means that God has destined him to be a teacher!
As for the following notes, Liuyun didn’t even read them. Infinite strengthening points, understand? Rich, willful!
As soon as he finished speaking, there was a “bang” sound, and two skill scrolls, one large and one small, appeared out of thin air in front of Liuyun and fell from mid-air onto the table.
Liuyun quickly opened the two scrolls, quickly scanned the contents, and immediately burst into laughter.
“Okay, okay! It turns out that we can let others practice!”
Although Liuyun couldn’t understand it, he could still make out the hand seals on it. It’s just that there were too many seals on this ninjutsu and they were too densely packed.
What surprised Liuyun the most was that the small scroll was actually an expansion of ninjutsu, and Liuyun actually understood the content of this part!
The main content of the extended chapter is to simplify the printed content.
However, Liuyun didn’t look at it too carefully. Now it was enough to make sure that this thing could teach people.
“Now that we have determined this, we have to think carefully about how to teach the three little strong men.”
“I’ve come to Hokage and become a time traveler. I can’t embarrass my seniors. It would be inappropriate if the plot is not changed.”
“Hehe, then I will start with ninjutsu and change the strength system of the three little strong men!”
“As for Naruto, forget about trapping the fox. Kurama, I’m sorry, but I’m too lazy to get entangled with you until the end of Shippuden, so you’d better stay locked in the cage. With you around, Naruto can’t learn ninjutsu properly.”
“I’ll ask Kakashi for some sealing techniques later. I think my family should have the Five Elements Seal, right? I’ll use it to strengthen it and weld the fox to death!”
Liuyun still has a good impression of Kurama, the tsundere fox, but it is only after the release of Shippuden that Kurama becomes more and more adorable with the addition of new settings.
Forget about the Kurama in the front, it was too violent. The most important thing is that he really didn’t know how to enter Naruto’s spiritual world.
Since you can’t find the door, you might as well not come out. Naruto’s talent is already incredible enough.
Just being the reincarnation of Ashura Chakra, this title is no worse than yours, Kurama.
“Well, Naruto, that’s it. Trap Kurama and start with the wind attribute to become a super wind-style ninja.”
“What about Sasuke… It seems like it was fire and lightning at the beginning? Well, forget about lightning, I’ve played it before. How can Naruto be without fire? Konoha Village, the Will of Fire, was originally formed by the Wood Style Senju and the Fire Style Uchiha. It feels very inferior for you, an Uchiha, not to play with fire!”
“That’s perfect. I’ll strengthen my Great Fireball, and you can become a Fire Style Ninja. As for whether I should teach you illusion or not, it depends on my mood when the time comes.”
“Where’s Sakura? I remember seeing on the website that it was water, soil, yin and yang? I don’t know how many there are now. It is said that the author ate Sakura’s second personality in the later period. Should I develop her second personality?”
“Forget it, let’s see later. I will learn all the ninjutsu I can first, and then ask her tomorrow to see what she wants. Then she can be whichever ninja she wants to be. It’s your fault that you have a good teacher.”
“What about Hinata and the others? They all use the family secrets, and I can’t learn them. How can I teach them if I can’t strengthen them? Eh? No, why should I worry about these rich children? Although I have to borrow their power, I can’t lick them. Don’t let them look down on me. I look down on myself.”
“Well, it’s still the same as before. First, fool them, then show your strong strength. Little brats always admire the strong. It’s easy to trap the three of them.”
Thinking of this, Liuyun finally showed a relaxed smile. For the future, he also had a new goal. The ultimate goal was to live an easy life. Before that, he could easily make his students invincible! Push all the troubles to them, and the plan would work!
Liuyun stretched out his body, then spread out all the scrolls left by Kakashi and began the journey of strengthening.
It was not until midnight that Liuyun came out of his bedroom, came to Naruto’s door, and gently opened his door.
Looking at him sleeping with his arms and legs spread out with the quilt kicked to the ground, Liuyun rolled his eyes, picked up the quilt, gently covered him with it, and left quietly.
Then he entered Sasuke’s room in the same quiet manner. The man in shorts looked much better when sleeping, but his brows were deeply furrowed, and he looked very bitter and resentful.
Liuyun sighed secretly, gently relaxed his frown, then closed the door and left.
Liuyun didn’t go to Sakura’s room, after all, she was a little girl.
After that, I went into the bathroom to prepare toiletries for them. I had not just bought them but had not yet unpacked them and needed to disinfect them with hot water.
“Alas, I am still a child, but I am taking care of other people’s children. How can I seek justice?”
Having said that, the body is still acting honestly.
However, he didn’t know that when he left Naruto and Sasuke’s room, a pair of sparkling blue eyes and a pair of dim black eyes were watching his back, with expressions of either emotion, complexity, or peace of mind.
A world where Sakura is the only one who is ignorant has been created!
Chapter 15 Yingzi, your green tea character is gone! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
The next day, 36 training ground.
Liuyun lay on the rocks by the river with his legs crossed, basking in the afternoon sun happily. He closed his eyes, hummed a tune, and held a skewer of barbecue that he had just eaten in his mouth, which was shaking from time to time.
There were three lunch boxes under the rock, the kind that cost 120 yuan and 300 yuan. Judging from the almost invisible heat, they had been there for a while.
As for the reason, of course it was because of the “plop” and “plop” sounds of people falling into the water in the river.
“Yellow-haired monkey, black-haired monkey, pink-haired monkey, are you three still okay? Either drown yourself quickly, or come up and change clothes and eat.”
Liuyun’s lazy and venomous mouth showed off his power. As he spoke, he took out three sets of clothes from behind him and threw them on the ground.
“Plop!”
His answer was the sound of falling into the water again and again.
This made Liuyun open his eyes in surprise and look at the three little strong men on the river.
According to the previous routine, Naruto and Sasuke would definitely reply to him, but why didn’t they say anything today? Did they go crazy with their training?
How could he know that because of what happened last night, Naruto felt Liuyun’s concern, Sasuke once again felt the warmth of his family, and although Sakura did not receive this treatment, she was attentive and she also felt Liuyun’s warm heart from the toiletries suitable for them in the morning, the home furnishings that suited everyone’s preferences on the washstand, and the pocket money for each person.
Because of this, none of the three said anything, thinking that this was just another way for Senior Liuyun to show his concern for them. Otherwise, they would have given him a few words.
“Senior Liuyun, we are not hungry yet. We will eat after we learn it.”
Sakura’s voice was weak, but unusually strong.
Although Naruto and Sasuke didn’t say anything, their answer was obvious from the fact that they once again concentrated their chakra and stood on the water, but once again couldn’t even maintain the action for two seconds before falling into the water.
Liuyun rolled his eyes and clapped his hands without saying anything else.
“Water Style: Water Claw!”
A ten-meter-high arm appeared on the surface of the river. While the three little strong men were stunned, the thick fingers directly clamped the three little strong men between the fingers, and gently lifted them up and threw them accurately in front of the three sets of clothes on the ground.
“Can water jutsu be used like this?” Sakura looked confused.
“What kind of water jutsu is this? Why have I never heard of it? Could it be that Liuyun created it himself?” Sasuke was shocked!
“Awesome! What kind of ninjutsu is this? Senior, please teach me!”
Naruto didn’t have so many thoughts in mind. He just shouted excitedly and jumped up and down to ask for education.
Liuyun satisfied him directly.
“Ouch!”
“it hurts!”
“snort!”
After three cries of pain, a red mark appeared on San Xiaoqiang’s forehead, and a small towel slowly fell in front of him.
The three little strong men covered their foreheads with their hands in grievance and looked at Liuyun in confusion.
Liuyun cursed with a frown, “Teach, teach, teach! What are you teaching me? Change my clothes and eat! Do you think it’s so easy to learn how to tread water? You’re going to starve me to death after you learn how to eat!”
The three little strong men looked at each other. To be more precise, Sakura and Naruto looked at each other, but there was more or less smile and warmth in the eyes of the three of them.
As expected, Senior Liuyun is a man of harsh words but warm-hearted.
The three Xiaoqiangs did not insist any longer. They obediently picked up the towels and clothes in front of them, ran to the woods, dried themselves, changed their clothes, and ran back to eat.
But after taking a bite, the faces of the three men froze.
Well, the heart is warm, but also stingy!
So disgusting!
Liuyun didn’t care whether they liked it or not. He was very surprised. To be precise, he was surprised when he first arrived, and he has been surprised until now.
Because according to his recollection, when they were climbing trees and treading water, Sakura mastered them quite quickly, but Sasuke and Naruto were very slow!
Although he didn’t remember how long it took the three little strong men to master it, he remembered that there was no way Sasuke and Naruto could have learned it in just one morning.
As a result, when he came to replace Kakashi, the three little strong men had already started treading water. According to Kakashi, Sakura mastered it immediately, while Naruto and Sasuke took about the same amount of time, mastering it in more than an hour.
It’s outrageous!
Could it be that his arrival caused some kind of butterfly effect, making these two people’s chakra control stronger?
It is said that treading water is much more difficult than climbing a tree, but now the three of them can more or less maintain it for a while. At this rate, they may be able to learn it all today. How is this possible?
Now he really doubts what kind of Naruto world he has come to. Is there Shippuden and Boruto?
Liuyun shook his head secretly, too lazy to think about it. Anyway, no matter what the plot was, he couldn’t follow the original plot. Let it be whatever it is.
When I came to my senses, I found that the three little strong men had finished eating and were looking at me in confusion.
“After eating, let’s have a private questioning. I said yesterday that I would start teaching you today, but before I teach you, I need to know more about you so that I can train you in a targeted manner.”
“Well, ladies first, Sakura goes first, Naruto, Sasuke, you continue to tread water.” Liuyun waved his hand and drove Naruto and Sasuke away.
But it was obvious that these two people had no intention of treading water. With excitement and anticipation on their faces, they fell into the water with a “splash” as soon as they jumped onto the surface.
Sakura, on the other hand, is relatively calm, and she is indeed not as obsessed with becoming stronger as Naruto and Sasuke.
“Okay, Sakura, tell me what you expect from your training, such as what type of ninjutsu, or taijutsu and genjutsu you want to learn.”
Liuyun leaned on the rock, one hand resting on his head, looking at Xiaoying lazily.
He had already mastered all the subjects last night, so it can be said that no matter what requests the three little strong men put forward, he would be able to handle them!
With a system, you can be so willful!
In fact, he had already made arrangements for the three little strong men, but he still wanted to ask them for their opinions, just in case their ideas were more comprehensive than his. After all, he was not even a ninja.
“Well…Senior Liuyun, can…can you tell the truth?”
Sakura spoke weakly, her eyes darting left and right.
“Nonsense, how can I teach you if you don’t tell the truth?” Liuyun said unhappily.
Sakura blushed, and secretly glanced at Sasuke on the river, and said, “Um… Liuyun-senpai, I… I hope to protect Sasuke-kun.”
Liuyun’s mouth twitched. I should have thought of it earlier. This is what a fangirl is like.
“So you want to learn ninjutsu to protect people, right? There are many. There are protective ninjutsu in all kinds of escape techniques, and even medical ninjutsu…”
Before Liuyun could finish, Sakura quickly shook her head and said, “Medical ninjutsu is not possible. Medical ninjutsu is only for treatment. That means you are already injured. But I don’t want to see Sasuke get hurt. So can you please teach me some ninjutsu that can protect Sasuke in battle?”
Liuyun laughed secretly, Sakura, if you say that, Tsunade and you in the original book will cry!
I don’t know if she felt that what she said was not sufficient, but before Liuyun could say anything, Xiaoying started to add to it.
“Senior, Sasuke-kun has always been very cold. I used to think he was just like that, very cool and handsome. But after a lot of contact over the past few days and the development of a tacit understanding, I can feel the pain, struggle, hatred and murderous intent in Sasuke-kun’s heart.”
“I don’t know much, but I know his future will be full of danger and blood. I hope to have the power to protect him.”
Liuyun is a little annoyed, Yingzi! You are really ruining your green tea persona! When did you become so considerate?
The question is, how can you know Sasuke’s inner feelings?
Why do I remember that in the Naruto I watched, you didn’t know anything? You just kept shouting “Sasuke-kun is so handsome!”
As a result, you are now using your affectionate heroine tactics on me, and I can’t quite handle it!
Chapter 16 I’m already invincible, but I’m still timid. Who am I acting for? (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything) (Old version)
Liuyun shook his head secretly, putting aside these random thoughts.
He felt that the view could not be viewed from the perspective of the original work. After all, Sakura in the original work seemed like a bonus, Shippuden was even more marginalized, and the so-called Team 7 had no tacit understanding at all.
And now, thanks to his three days of “training”, Sakura and he have developed a very strong tacit understanding in a short period of time. In addition, Sakura is the brain of Team 7 and must keep a clear head at all times. Naturally, she will not spend too much time on being an infatuated fan.
It is understandable that we can see this.
“Okay, I understand. For battlefield protection, defensive ninjutsu is more suitable. Let’s learn these two first.”
As he spoke, Liuyun pulled out two scrolls from the backpack he had brought and tossed them to Sakura.
“One is water ninjutsu, and the other is earth ninjutsu. They are both defensive ninjutsu. They meet your requirements and are enough for you to get started. After you learn them, I will teach you other defensive ninjutsu.”
Sakura seemed stunned, but quickly came to her senses, her eyes flashing with light, as if she had made a decision.
Then he didn’t say anything, but picked up the two scrolls excitedly, gave Liuyun a bright smile, and opened the scrolls.
But… I froze in an instant.
Sakura raised her head mechanically, her eyes seemed dull, as if there were too many emotions mixed together, and she looked at Liuyun indistinguishable.
“Um…senior…what level of ninjutsu is this? Sixty…sixty-eight seals?”
Liuyun seemed not to notice Xiaoying’s expression. He waved his hand and said casually, “It has no level. I created it myself. You can practice it first. If you really can’t learn it, I will find you something else.”
“Haha…ok…ok…”
Sakura’s second personality punches into the sky!
“Asshole senior! What kind of genius do you think I am? A ninjutsu with sixty-eight seals! This is obviously a ninjutsu above A-level! You actually told me it was for beginners! Why don’t you just die! And you created it yourself! You are very proud, right? Damn it! Geniuses should all die!”
“Okay, continue practicing and call Sasuke over.” Liuyun waved his hand and sent Sakura away.
Looking at Sakura’s helpless look, Liuyun smiled secretly.
He was not stupid, and of course he knew it was inappropriate to let them learn such a difficult ninjutsu right from the start.
But he needed to do an experiment.
The amount of chakra required for these fantasy-enhanced ninjutsu is only that of a normal C-level or B-level ninjutsu, so how difficult is it to learn these ninjutsu?
Liuyun studied it last night, but really couldn’t understand it, so he could only use this method to experiment.
With the abilities of the three little strong men, learning a C-level ninjutsu is easy, especially for Sasuke.
The only difficulty lies in the hand seals. As long as you can easily master these ninjutsu after learning how to make hand seals, it means that these fantasy-enhanced ninjutsu are not difficult.
According to the Naruto’s ninjutsu system, the level of ninjutsu is set according to the difficulty of practice, not according to the power.
But if Fantasy Enhancement achieves a C-level learning difficulty but possesses power above S-level, then the entire Naruto’s ninjutsu system will be overturned by itself.
These ninjutsu are equivalent to his own “creation”, so his influence is huge.
By then, he might be able to surpass the prestige of the second or even first generation and become a master of the ninja world.
Of course, there are also many dangers. The Third Hokage, Danzo, other ninja villages, Akatsuki, Obito, and Black Zetsu are all threats.
But is Liuyun afraid?
The system has crashed. Find out!
I’m so damn invincible, but I’m still so timid. Who am I acting for?
Although I have formulated my own “main mission”, if they are willing to seek death and come to me on their own initiative, I don’t mind killing them, so that the ninja world can be peaceful and I can save myself the trouble of being a kindergarten principal.
For this, Liuyun strengthened himself last night, and his stats skyrocketed so much that he couldn’t bear to watch it anymore.
“Alas, you ninjas should be thankful that I am not a time traveler who likes to complain about everything. Otherwise, I would have brought you world peace.”
Sighing in his heart, Sasuke came to Liuyun with his whole body wet and his pants bare.
He looked expressionless, but his eyes were filled with anticipation and excitement.
Obviously, he already knew from Sakura what he was about to get.
“This arrogant little brat.”
Liuyun complained secretly but didn’t care. Everyone knew that Erzhuzi was like this. He had been treating him much better recently, so he should be content.
“Sasuke, Sakura should have told you, so I won’t waste my time talking to you and tell you what I expect.”
Sasuke’s face turned gloomy, and he asked in a cold voice, “Senior, are you sure you can kill that man?”
“Okay.” Liuyun gave Sasuke the answer without hesitation.
Although there are not many people in the current ninja world who can guarantee to kill a group of seven at once, if he wants to kill a group of seven at once, with his current attributes, it will only take a moment.
The only difficulty is that it may take some time to find him.
The most important thing is that we must act decisively at this time, otherwise Erzhuzi might defect one day.
Although many great gods in the previous life have interpreted the reasons why Jiji defected, such as Konoha is a hotbed, what kind of bonds would make him hesitate, and so on.
But the reason is just one thing: no one in Konoha can give him the strength to kill Itachi.
If there is, you don’t see whether he can escape.
Since you have decided to change the plot, then don’t let Naruto and Sasuke, the young couple, separate. Just improve his strength, let her see hope, and tie him up in Konoha.
Sure enough, after hearing Liuyun’s straightforward answer, Sasuke did not have any doubts. Instead, he became very excited and immediately said, “I want this strength!”
“Well, you have a lot to learn.”
“As long as I can kill him, it doesn’t matter how hard it is.”
“Okay, first practice these two ninjutsu well. Also, don’t worry too much about your eyes. Although the Sharingan is very powerful and is the capital of you Uchiha to survive, since you are my student, there is no need to rely too much on the Sharingan. You will find in the future that what you have mastered is far more powerful than what the Sharingan gives you.”
Liuyun threw the scroll to Sasuke while curling his lips in disdain.
Eye Ninja? Haha, I really have to try to see if I can turn this into a Power-Up Ninja!
Sasuke was stunned, obviously not expecting Liuyun to say such a thing.
If it were someone else, he would not only sneer at it, but would even become furious, because this was tantamount to an insult to Uchiha.
But facing Liuyun’s confidence, calmness, and the domineering aura vaguely revealed in his words, Sasuke always had a hunch that what his senior said was right.
“I see.”
Sasuke responded honestly and silently put away the scroll in his arms.
“Um… I’ll give you a quote from a guy who likes to use hairspray on his hands. The betrayal you can see is not scary. What’s scary is the betrayal you can’t see. Think about it yourself when you have some free time.”
Liuyun couldn’t help but reminded them that although the idiot who fought seven people alone deserved to die, it was someone else’s family affair, so it would be better to let Erzhuzi judge it himself.
As for whether he would defect from Konoha after knowing the truth, haha, Liuyun said that he had already thought of a countermeasure.
Alas, I am really worried about my children.
Sasuke frowned, obviously not understanding the meaning of this sentence, but still replied lightly.
“I remember that.”
After saying that, he returned to the river.
Naruto had been waiting for a long time. He ran over quickly and shouted excitedly, “Senior! Senior! It’s my turn! Quick, quick, quick! I want the most powerful ninjutsu! It must be better than that Sasuke guy’s!”
Liuyun just felt his head buzzing. Naruto, this guy, definitely has the potential to be Tang Monk!
Naruto covered his head and shouted with an aggrieved look, “Senior, why did you hit me?”
Liuyun rolled his eyes and said, “It’s too noisy. Stop talking nonsense and take off your shirt first.”
“Huh?” Naruto tilted his head in confusion, but still obediently took off his shirt.
Liuyun glanced at the seal on his stomach and said, “I don’t know if it will hurt, just bear with it.”
As he spoke, Liuyun spread out the five fingers of his right hand, and a faint blue fire emerged from each finger, as if it came from the Nine Nether Hell, cold and lonely.
“Nine Nether Seal!”
Chapter 17 I am Liuyun’s student, I will not be a bootlicker of Konoha Village! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Five rays of dim light turned into pillars of fire and instantly penetrated into Naruto’s lower abdomen.
Naruto was startled, but Liuyun had warned him in advance, so he didn’t panic and didn’t feel any pain, but just felt a chill in his lower abdomen.
However, he didn’t know that inside his body, there was a giant fox with a violent face. It was frozen into an ice sculpture in an instant and couldn’t even utter a single cry in the end.
“thump”
After Liuyun stopped the ninjutsu, Naruto collapsed to the ground. At that moment, he felt his body was empty, as if something had been taken away from him.
“Senior…what’s wrong with me?” Naruto was a little panicked. If he couldn’t feel Liuyun’s concern for him, he would have been scared.
Not to mention him, Sasuke and Sakura at the riverside were also frightened. They didn’t care about training and jumped onto the shore, looking at Naruto worriedly.
Liuyun jumped off the rock, walked forward to pull Naruto up, patted the dirt off his body, and for the first time showed a gentle smile.
“I’m sorry, Naruto, I scared you, but I can’t help it. If you want to learn ninjutsu, the Nine-Tails is a problem that must be solved. I can only seal it up temporarily.”
Naruto was a little confused, pointing at himself and asked, “Senior, is the Nine-Tailed Fox talking about me? Am I… Am I not the Fox? What does sealing mean? Am I sealed?”
Liuyun’s face turned dark. What’s going on?
Then, Liuyun thought of it.
Oh my! I forgot, it’s only been a few days since the plot started.
It seems like it hasn’t been that long since the Mizuki incident.
It seems that Mizuki did not mention the seal at that time, but said that Naruto was the demon fox.
But, hasn’t this been said before? Hasn’t Naruto asked about this? It’s not right that a human is a demon fox, no matter how you think about it, right? Neither Iruka nor Kakashi explained it?
Considering Naruto’s carefree personality, maybe he really didn’t care.
Liuyun thought for a while, organized his words, and said, “Um… This matter is not easy to explain to you. I will tell you slowly when I have the chance. You just need to know that there is a demon fox sealed in your body, but the seal is a little leaky, and the demon fox interferes with your chakra, so it is so difficult for you to learn ninjutsu.”
“In order for you to learn ninjutsu well in the future, I can only seal the demon fox completely first. When you become stronger, it will be up to you how to deal with the demon fox.”
Naruto’s eyes widened in realization, a look of disbelief.
“Eh? So that’s how it is? So the reason why I can’t learn ninjutsu well is because of the demon fox? Then Senior has completely sealed the demon fox now, so I must be able to learn ninjutsu very quickly, right? I’ll be able to surpass Sasuke, right? Right, right?”
Liuyun: …
You are really Naruto! Is this what you are focusing on? Shouldn’t a normal person ask more about sealing the demon fox, or be angry that he is being disturbed and mistakenly thought to be useless?
So what you’re thinking about is competing with your wife?
“Maybe…” Liuyun’s mouth twitched. He was too lazy to get involved in the affairs of the couple.
“Hehe! Great! Sasuke, you damned fellow, just wait for me, I will definitely defeat you!”
Naruto said, clenching his fists tightly and looking at Sasuke by the river provocatively.
Sasuke’s worries disappeared instantly. Although he couldn’t hear what Liuyun and Naruto said, he knew that Naruto was fine by looking at his cocky look. He cursed proudly and turned back to continue training.
Sakura also rolled her eyes, looking a little annoyed, as if she felt that worrying about Naruto was the worst decision she had ever made in her life.
“Alright, alright, stop worrying about Sasuke and talk about your business.”
Liuyun stretched out his hand and turned Naruto’s head back, saying unhappily, “I don’t even need to ask what you think. You want to be Hokage, right? Let everyone recognize your existence? But your ambition is too small, and who told you that becoming Hokage will make everyone recognize your existence?”
“Huh? Can’t I?” Naruto was confused and felt like his worldview was a little shattered.
Liuyun spread his hands and said, “If it’s just recognition of existence, you were hated by others before, and you were called a demon fox all day long. From a certain perspective, your existence is already very strong, okay?”
“So the recognition you want is actually the recognition of your value, so that everyone likes you and identifies with you.”
“But you are not Gin. Even if you become Hokage, not everyone will like you or agree with you.”
“Not everyone likes the old man from the third generation. At least I think he is a shameless old guy.”
For Liuyun, even if Sarutobi Hiruzen did not have those conspiracies and was not a hypocrite, there would still be hostility among the top leaders due to various interests.
Naruto’s idealistic wish is just a wish.
“How could it be…then…what should we do then?”
Naruto’s long-cherished dream was ruthlessly shattered by his trusted senior, and he felt his faith collapse in an instant, and he became completely depressed.
Seeing Naruto, who was full of energy just now, now become listless, Liuyun couldn’t help feeling a little distressed and rubbed his little head.
“Don’t be discouraged. I can’t make everyone like you, but I think I can make everyone agree with you.”
Naruto instantly perked up, raised his head sharply, and his eyes sparkled.
“How to do it, Senior!”
Liuyun smirked and said, “The first Hokage did it. Not only did he make the people of Konoha agree with him, but the entire ninja world agreed with him.”
“The first generation suppressed the ninja world and established Konoha Village, hoping to achieve peace in the entire ninja world, but it was only done temporarily and not permanently. If you can integrate the ninja world and bring permanent peace to the ninja world, become the master of the ninja world and the king of the five Kage, and surpass the achievements of the first generation, then are you still afraid that no one will recognize you?”
As Naruto listened to Liuyun’s big talk, his eyes seemed to turn into laser eyes, as bright as a flash bomb. He was shaking with excitement and kept muttering to himself.
“Permanent peace, the Lord of the Ninja World, the King of the Five Kage, recognized by the entire Ninja World!”
Naruto slowly clenched his fists, looked at Liuyun firmly, and said, “Senior! I have decided! I want to surpass the first generation Hokage! To be the king of the five shadows!”
“Okay, then work hard. Here, these are for you. Practice hard.” Liuyun also threw two scrolls to Naruto.
“Yes!” Naruto excitedly put away the scroll and ran back to the river excitedly.
Liuyun turned his back and laughed secretly. This idiot is so easy to fool!
In fact, he had two purposes for today’s individual questioning. One was naturally to see what kind of path they wanted to take. If their mentality changed and they wanted to learn other types of ninjutsu or follow other ninja ways, he would also have to make some adjustments.
After all, the world is different, the plot is different, and there may be some butterfly effect.
Since I have become someone’s teacher, of course I have to spend more time and effort on my students. Even the lazy Liuyun has been mentally prepared for this.
But judging from the results, except for Sakura who was a little surprised, everything else was still following the plot, so my hard work “preparing lessons” last night was not in vain.
The second is Naruto.
If Naruto’s ambitions didn’t change, then he wouldn’t stop them, but he would expand them.
The reason is very simple. Uncle Dong doesn’t like Naruto’s ambition… Ugh! Liuyun doesn’t like it!
Why should Naruto remain alone forever?
Why did Naruto become the faith of all ninjas?
Why did Naruto have to be recognized by Konoha? Why did he have to fight for them?
You, Asura, are so great! Do you, Asura, have to be great and glorious?
Even Senju Hashirama didn’t do that! Why did Naruto have to do that? Who isn’t a reincarnated Ashura?
Senju Hashirama crushes the ninja world with his tyrannical strength, so I will let Naruto destroy the ninja world!
I have a big fist. You may not like me, but you have to acknowledge me!
This is the path that Ryuun wants Naruto to take.
I am a student of Hatake Ryuun, and I will not be a bootlicker of Konoha Village!
Chapter 18 Ya: Feeling that my intelligence has been insulted (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
The Land of Fire, Nara Mountains.
In the dense woods at the foot of the mountain, four people, one big and three small, were standing on their respective tree branches. The big one was resting against the trunk, while the three small ones were keeping watch on the surroundings.
However, the three little ones are not Class 7, but Inuzuka Kiba who doesn’t like to take a bath, Steam Princess Hyuga Hinata, and you can’t see me, Aburame Shino.
In addition, the commander is better than Qi Mu Liu Yun.
That’s right, today Liuyun didn’t bring Team 7, but Team 8 out to do the mission.
The reason for not bringing Class 7 was very simple. It had been a week since Liuyun gave the three little strong men skill scrolls. During this week, the three little strong men were exhausted like dogs.
According to Liuyun’s indirect understanding, the difficulty of the ninjutsu strengthened by the system’s fantasy is indeed not high, but the seal is really difficult!
Although the three little strong men have good talents, they are really no match for Kakashi in terms of hand seals and fighting one against seven.
These days, the three little strong men’s fingers are swollen, but they still can’t master it.
Liuyun didn’t bother them too much. Apart from some normal training, he let them move freely. He also had a rare few days of leisure.
But the good times didn’t last long. He was caught by Yuhi Kurenai who had just left the village to complete a C-level mission. She directly threw Team 8 to him and ran away to have fun, no one knew who he was having fun with.
Liuyun did not complain. Since he had already decided to build good relationships with these three young masters and young ladies and accept them as students, he would naturally not be too partial and would just take them with him.
He originally wanted to do a three-day and eight-tacit training according to the previous training method for the three little strong men, but when he arrived at the mission hall, his face turned black!
He thought of Payne again.
Brother, let me destroy Konoha for you!
Damn it! The old man of the third generation has no shame at all!
Although I came up with this “tacit understanding training” by accident, the copyright is still mine! Are you going to publish it like this?
It’s fine if you publish it, but you should leave me some D-level tasks! You can’t let me have nothing to play with my original creation, right?
I was wondering why I always see kids running around on the streets these past few days. It turns out they are all doing low-level task training!
At that moment, Liuyun really wanted to say something.
“Swastika! The residual fire sword!”
Fortunately, Iruka, who was on duty in the mission hall, saved Konoha and stuffed 200,000 taels of bills into Ryuyun’s hands, turning Ryuyun’s Zanka-dachi into Ryujin Jakka.
Then he explained further and told him that this teaching method was very effective and had already started trial operation. If successful, a portion of the proceeds from each task taught using this method would be given to Liuyun as a reward.
This made Liuyun feel comfortable, and he felt that Konoha still had a need to exist. The sword was sheathed, and the crisis of world destruction was eliminated.
But now that I’m here, I can’t just leave like this, so I had to find a C-level mission to eliminate bandits and deal with it first.
Liuyun also planned to go out of the village to see what the outside of Konoha Village looked like.
However, less than an hour after leaving the village, he regretted it.
He forgot that he has a poor sense of direction!
Moreover, the whole place is just trees! He was completely confused!
Fortunately, the Eighth Class was originally a reconnaissance class, and leading the way is a basic thing. Liuyun was also very glad that he did not bring the three little strong men with him the first time he went out, otherwise it would have been very embarrassing.
“Senior, we have already investigated clearly. There are less than a hundred bandits on the opposite mountainside. There are no ninjas. Let’s go straight ahead!”
Inuzuka Kiba bared his fangs excitedly, and his fists and palms met, making a crisp sound.
“Woof!” Akainu followed mindlessly, without any principles.
Liuyun cursed angrily, “What are you talking about? You are a ninja, not a warrior! What are ninjas for? Assassination and quick kills, this is what you do.”
“For this kind of mission in the future, remember this. There are only two ways to do it. The first is to kill everyone quietly. From the time you enter to the time you leave, no one can detect your presence.”
“The only difference is that when you go in, the enemy is alive. When you come out, the enemy is dead. Do you understand?”
Inuzuka Kiba was stunned for a moment, then he shouted excitedly, “Yes! I understand!”
What the seniors said sounds really cool!
Well, this is Ya’s idea, being handsome is enough!
“Woof woof!” Akainu is still the same, without any principles.
Hinata and Shino didn’t say anything, but nodded in agreement.
Liuyun feels that apart from the fact that the original work wanted to show off ninjutsu, ninja itself is not a profession that can be shown off.
Although the possibility is not high, Liuyun still wants to give it a try and let these little strong guys do what real ninjas should do during normal times.
“Senior, you just said there are two types, what about the second one?” Inuzuka Kiba asked hurriedly.
Liuyun pointed at himself and said, “For someone like me, once my strength reaches a certain level, I will confirm the enemy’s strength and rush over to finish him if I can ensure a quick victory. Wait here, I’ll fire a big fireball, then call it a day and go home.”
After saying that, he used a teleportation technique and disappeared from the spot.
The three little ones were left behind, standing on the tree in a daze.
Inuzuka Kiba turned his head blankly and looked at Shino.
“Shino, is this different from the proposal I just made?”
Shino nodded calmly, adjusted his sunglasses, and said, “Yes, you are weaker than your senior.”
Inuzuka Kiba: …Is it really okay for you to finish off the enemy like this?
“Tsk, then I won’t brag like my senior. It’s such a big village with nearly a hundred people. How could a fireball kill them all… Hey? Hinata, Shino, what’s wrong with you?”
Ya, who was just complaining disdainfully, suddenly found that his two friends were stunned, looking stupidly behind them.
“Woof woof woof!”
Akamaru above his head was also screaming madly, as if something terrible had happened.
At this time, Ya also discovered that he seemed to be able to vaguely see some red light shining on the two little friends.
Ya turned around in confusion, and then was stunned!
He discovered that on the opposite hillside, there appeared a super-large fireball with a diameter of more than 100 meters!
The fireball ruthlessly crushed the huge mountain stronghold, making a deafening roar. The mountainside was shattered, the fire was raging, and the earth was shaking.
The three little ones standing on the branches felt the violent shaking, and they could even feel a burning heat wave on their cheeks.
The stronghold of a hundred people disappeared in an instant, leaving only the raging fire burning.
“This…is this a fireball?!”
After a long while, Ya came to his senses, stood up angrily, feeling that his intelligence had been insulted!
What the hell is a fireball! Your fireball is this big! Is the temperature so high? This is clearly a forbidden technique above S-level!
“Ya, this is the gap between us and our predecessors.”
Shino patted Ya’s shoulder and said something to comfort him earnestly.
But Ya didn’t feel any comfort. He just wanted to grab Shino’s collar and ask, “Do you have any misunderstanding about the “gap”?”
But he was too lazy to complain, as he had already determined in his heart that this senior, whom he once thought was just a capable person, was probably more terrifying than the Hokage!
“Hey? Where’s the senior? Why haven’t you come back yet?”
“Over there…” Hinata rolled her eyes, pointed weakly in a direction, and opened her mouth, but she was too kind to say anything.
because……
“vomit!”
Liuyun was holding onto the mountain wall and vomiting violently, almost vomiting bile.
“Oh my god! I know I’ll vomit, but it’s too embarrassing to vomit like this when I’m so far away and haven’t even seen the body!”
Chapter 19 Liuyun: This is what the time travel party is like, with serious double standards! (Old version)
This is one of the reasons why Liuyun came out this time, to see blood.
As a time traveler from a peaceful era, I have never killed a chicken, let alone a human.
If you want to survive in this world, except Naruto, the child of destiny, who can guarantee that they will not kill people?
Even if Liuyun wanted to stay away from the war and danger, he had to adapt to this cruel environment first. Otherwise, if he had to wait until the critical moment to adapt, with his current enhanced attributes, he would not die, but it would most likely delay things.
So I took this opportunity to practice with these trash bandits.
You know what, I really came to the right place.
It was a long-range attack, no blood was seen, no corpse was seen, but he still vomited like this, which was enough to show how unsuitable he was for this ninja world.
After dry heaving a few more times and emptying his stomach, Liuyun finally felt a little better.
Fortunately, he felt that his mentality was still okay and he hadn’t noticed any changes for the time being, probably because he was far away.
Sensing the three little ones coming, Liuyun quickly used a teleportation technique to leave the vomit on the ground and returned to the front of the village.
He even took a few more steps forward, using the light of the fire to hide his pale face.
“Senior!” Ya jumped to Liuyun’s side and shouted in admiration, “You are so strong! Is this really a fireball? There is actually such a big fireball, I am shocked!”
Liuyun was still a little weak, his voice even trembling, and said, “It’s okay. I’m a little different from the others. Okay, don’t stay here with me. Start your training.”
“Huh? What training? Aren’t they all solved?” Ya asked, confused.
Liu Yun glared and said, “You are a reconnaissance squad. The role of reconnaissance is higher than that of combat. Therefore, in addition to training your tacit understanding, the most important thing is to train your reconnaissance ability.”
“Reconnaissance in extreme environments, battlefield reconnaissance, final reconnaissance, etc. are all compulsory courses for you.”
“Now is the perfect time. This is not only a battlefield, but also a place where the fireballs have blocked the way and the temperature is very high. It is also a good place to finish off the enemy. These three things combined are perfect for you to improve your reconnaissance capabilities.”
“Especially Kiba and Shino. Kiba, your and Akamaru’s sense of smell is easily disturbed in this environment. Shino, your bugs are not suitable for activities in such high temperatures, so it will be difficult for you to conduct reconnaissance quickly and accurately.”
Shino pushed up his sunglasses and said with admiration, “I see, that’s indeed the case. Senior actually has such an arrangement.”
Ya clapped his fists and shouted excitedly, “Hahaha! Difficult things are what interest me the most! Don’t worry, senior, leave it to us! Akamaru, let’s go!”
As he spoke, Ya rushed into the raging fire.
“Please wait for our good news, senior.”
Shino said this calmly, but his voice was very confident. After that, he also entered the village.
Liuyun smiled secretly, now the second goal was also achieved.
I had already thought of a way to deal with Team 8: no licking, but admiration for their strength and guidance and deception.
Judging from Kiba’s tone just now and Shino’s shining sunglasses, worship has been achieved, and this strength will be conveyed to their family. A super strong man who is far superior to Kakashi and even far superior to the Hokage, and who also serves as a guide for their direct descendants, then their family should know what to do.
The second purpose of guiding and deceiving was also successful, diverting the attention away from improving their strength and instead focusing on improving their reconnaissance capabilities.
Even the calm and careful Shino couldn’t figure out what was going on, let alone Ya.
but……
Liuyun turned his head and looked at Hinata beside him, and found that she was looking at him worriedly, holding a water bag in her hand and handing it to him.
“Senior, are you okay? You’ll feel better if you drink some water.”
Hinata’s gentle little voice makes people feel pity just by listening to it.
“I’ve been discovered.” Liuyun scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed.
Come to think of it, among the three of them, only Hinata could see herself from such a long distance.
“Don’t worry, senior. I didn’t tell Kiba and Shino, and I won’t tell anyone else. This is normal, senior, don’t feel ashamed. Senior, you are very strong, so strong that I don’t even know how to describe it.”
Hinata’s voice was weak, as if she was comforting or explaining, but her tone was also filled with deep admiration.
“Hahaha!” Liuyun felt warm in his heart and couldn’t help but touch Hinata’s little head. He smiled and said, “Hinata is really sensible. Thank you for keeping the secret for me. Thank you for the water.”
As he said that, he took the water bag.
Hinata blushed shyly, and said obediently, “Then Senior, I will go to train too, and I will definitely not let you down.”
After saying that, he quickly ran into the village.
“I really don’t know why the heroine is Sakura. She is considerate, simple and cute, and has a crush on Naruto. In the later stage, a Byakugan princess with super pure Byakugan was added. She can definitely keep up with the first-tier heroines.”
“Just because Naruto belongs to Sasuke, does that mean she can only be the second female lead?”
“Ah, if it weren’t for the fact that I really couldn’t appreciate this kid’s Byakugan and he was too young, I might have fought with Naruto for it.”
Liuyun rinsed his mouth, feeling a sense of emotion in his heart.
Hinata’s concern just now really touched Liuyun, making him want to give up his previous plan and help this girl.
After all, this girl is really miserable in the original book.
She is the legitimate daughter, but she is not valued, ignored by her father, and suppressed by her younger sister. If it weren’t for the high-purity rolling eyes setting added later, this would simply be the setting of a tragic heroine.
Maybe a loser will come and run away.
But whether she really has mediocre talent or not, even the original novel did not make it clear, and those great scholars all have their own guesses, and there is no definitive conclusion.
Liuyun still believes that Hinata’s lack of talent is a problem of mentality.
Although the anime version feels like an attempt to save face, saying that losing to his sister Hanabi was intentional and he couldn’t bear to do it.
But this statement does make some sense. Hinata’s character is indeed weak. Although the word “soft” is in the soft boxing style, its offensiveness is not weak at all. If Hinata does not approve of the soft boxing style from the bottom of her heart, then no matter how good her talent is, it will be useless.
“Why don’t you give Naruto some face and help him train his future wife? I can’t make Sasuke’s wife very strong after I train her, but then she turns out to be very weak. It would be embarrassing if I told others about it.”
“Hey, Kiba, Shino, I’m sorry, this is what time travel is like. There are serious double standards.”
“Who said Naruto’s loneliness, Sasuke’s defection, and Sakura’s marginalization, all of them are a bit hard to accept. I must make up for the regrets after traveling through time. As for Hinata, ahem… after all, she is a family member and has privileges. I hope you can understand in the future.”
After some forced drama, Liuyun successfully brainwashed himself and nodded with satisfaction.
“What are you mumbling about?”
At this time, a cold but not distant voice came from behind Liuyun.
Liuyun had already noticed the movement behind him, and with a barely perceptible regret, he asked, “Why are you here?”
“Be polite and call me senior.” The voice said dissatisfiedly.
Liuyun curled his lips, turned around, looked at the ANBU mask, and said perfunctorily, “Okay, okay, Senior Xiyan.”
Chapter 20 Kakashi! Why did you start the plot directly? (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
The evening face of Maoyue.
A beautiful girl with long purple hair, she was the supporting actress of her predecessors who traveled through time, and was even one of the female protagonists.
But for Liuyun, who was also a time traveler, he didn’t want to see the other person at all.
Because he was afraid that he would revive the system and cause it to crash again!
Speaking of the reason, I can only say that the system really has no emotional intelligence! It delays the traversers!
On the first day of his time travel, this beautiful girl with long purple hair had appeared in that “memory movie”, and her appearance rate was quite high.
Just as she said, Uzuki Yugao is Liuyun’s senior. She is twenty-two years old this year, two years older than Liuyun. When she was in the Ninja School, she was two years older than him.
I don’t know if it was because of her good looks, cuteness, or other reasons, but the two of them knew each other after an accidental encounter in the Ninja School, and it was Uzuki Yugao who took the initiative to talk.
Later, perhaps realizing that Liuyun did not have good ninja talent, he took the initiative to help him train.
have a look!
What a loving couple they are!
System, if you have a little emotional intelligence, you can’t turn a blind eye to it!
That’s right, Mao Yue Xi Yan and Gekkou Ji Feng were childhood sweethearts, but haven’t you heard that childhood sweethearts can’t stand up to someone who comes from heaven?
What? People only treat me as their younger brother?
Why the hell are you bothering about this! You’ve already tampered with someone’s memory, why don’t you dare to change it more thoroughly?
Then wouldn’t I be single right away when I get here?
The most infuriating thing is that this system was modified to be quite innocent. It honestly acts as someone else’s junior and younger brother, and often hangs out with this couple who show off their love, as if it can’t live without love.
The relationship among the three of them is pretty good!
If they hadn’t left Team 6 of Anbu when they were one against seven, and Xi Yan hadn’t joined Anbu as a supplementary member, and Gekko Gale hadn’t gone with them, they wouldn’t have seen each other for a while, and they might still be eating dog food now.
When watching this part, Liuyun was completely broken-hearted. There were many beautiful women in Konoha, but all of them had someone. He finally met one with whom he had a connection, but the broken system didn’t care!
Of course, Gekko Hayate won’t live long. If you really want to pry her out, you should wait until Hayate dies and then try hard. You should be able to pry her out. After all, she is one of the tragic female characters in Naruto, so it’s possible to save her.
It’s just that this kind of relationship makes him uncomfortable, so until now, he has no feelings for Uzuki Yugao.
Even try to forget this part as much as possible.
I thought that since she was an Anbu, I wouldn’t be able to see her for a while, but who knew I would run into her today.
“It’s been such a long time since we last met, and I feel like you’ve changed a lot.” Xiyan took off her mask, revealing her delicate face. There was a hint of doubt in her brown eyes.
Nonsense! You still want me to eat dog food and be your good brother? I didn’t do that to Kakashi.
“Ahem, people always change, and a lot of things have happened recently. So, can you meet me? Can you take off the mask?”
Liuyun has never been familiar with the Anbu. Even when he read the original work before, he found their settings strange.
“Don’t worry, Lord Hokage asked me to come, so he didn’t intend for me to hide my identity. Don’t change the subject, I’m here to question you.” Xiyan put her hands on her hips, looking like she was about to scold someone.
“What crime are you asking about… Um, that, regarding the matter of strength, just listen to me…”
Liuyun is very embarrassed and awkward now! He didn’t know how to get along with Xiyan in the first place, and now there is the problem of hiding his strength. Although there is no need to explain, he always feels that he should say something.
But before Liuyun could make up any lies, Xiyan pointed her jade finger at Liuyun, tapped his forehead, and scolded him, “Who asked you about your strength? I’m asking you, since your strength is well hidden, why do you expose it so easily?”
“You hide your strength, whether you have your own reasons or other reasons, but your unwillingness to enter the cruel world of ninja is one of the reasons, right?”
“I know your character very well. You are not one who likes to show off. How could you be exposed just by being provoked by that brat Naruto? What is your reason? Why don’t you come to discuss it with me and Hayate first?”
The barrage of questions left Liu Yun confused.
But the previous embarrassment was gone, and what was left was a warm and touching feeling in my heart.
It seems that the memory tampered by the system is not completely useless. It can be seen that Xiyan really cares about herself.
When faced with myself hiding my strength for “many years”, instead of getting angry, I can be sympathetic, understanding, and trustful.
Then I became worried about him because he was exposed.
There are only a few friends like this in chuunibunaga anime. In the real world, even if there are any, they are only at the level of Siberian tigers. Well… they are either rare or tigers.
But for himself who is living in the reality of being a middle school student, Liuyun said that it smells really good!
The awkward and embarrassing feeling disappeared, and Liuyun’s stiff face relaxed. He waved his hand with a smile and said, “Okay, Senior Xiyan, no matter what the reason is, it’s exposed. Besides, Kakashi talked to me in depth, and I also think that we should do something.”
Xi Yan pouted and said in annoyance, “Really, you are so easy to talk to. I really don’t know what Kakashi-senpai said to you.”
“You can’t get out now anyway. You’ve already caught the Hokage’s eye. You definitely can’t be a civilian anymore.”
“You must be more careful in the future. The ninja world is very dangerous. If there is anything you don’t understand, you must come to me and Hayate. Although we are ANBU, we are not isolated from the world. When we are on vacation, we are still at home.”
Liuyun was stunned and asked in surprise, “You two…are living together? So soon?”
Xiyan’s face suddenly turned red, and she stamped her feet shyly and said, “I’m going to kill you! Who is living together? What a mess you have in your mind! I mean each of us lives in our own home, by ourselves!”
The last two words were shouted so hard that he almost perfected his sonic power, and made Liuyun’s head buzz.
He quickly raised his hands in surrender and said, “Okay, okay, I’m wrong, I’m wrong. Can we talk business? The old man of the third generation wouldn’t just let you come here to confront me, would he?”
“Humph, can’t you show some respect to the Hokage?” Xi Yan glanced at Liu Yun and said unhappily.
“Don’t give me that. I can’t respect that dishonest old man.” Liuyun refused mercilessly.
When this was mentioned, Xiyan was at a loss whether to laugh or cry and had no way to refute it.
Xi Yan did not insist and said, “Okay, whatever you want. Actually, it’s nothing. It’s just that Kakashi-senpai is taking Team 7 on a mission, and the Hokage thinks that you are also a member of Team 7. If Team 8 completes its mission, you can join if you are willing to go. I will take Team 8 back.”
Liuyun asked in confusion, “Why did you take it back? Shouldn’t Sister Hong come over?”
Xi Yan sighed helplessly and said, “Originally, the Hokage asked me to inform Senior Hong, but Senior Hong is in the tavern, um…”
“…I understand.”
Liuyun immediately understood that if you can take Yuhi Kurenai away after drinking the wine, I, Liuyun, will call you the strongest Uchiha Madara!
“I won’t go. I’d better go home and sleep.”
He has a poor sense of direction and without anyone to lead the way, he might cross the entire ninja world without finding Kakashi.
Xi Yan seemed to have expected this and was not surprised at all. She smiled and said, “Yes, this mission will take quite a while. A lazy bug like you really won’t be willing to go.”
“Ah? Where are you going? You still have quite some time?” Liuyun asked curiously.
“The Land of Waves is an escort mission.”
“What! Escort mission? Wave Country!”
Liuyun was immediately furious! What’s going on! I was away from the village for a while, Kakashi, why did you start the plot right away?
Chapter 21: Professional Class 7 (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
The time goes back to two hours ago.
Kakashi took the three little warriors and left Konoha Village, guarding the target of this mission, Dazna.
If Liuyun were here, he would be able to see at a glance that the three little strong men at this moment were very different from those in the original book.
In the original work, the three little strong men had almost no sense of crisis after leaving the village, not to mention Naruto, because it was his first time out of the village and he was extremely excited.
Although Sasuke and Sakura didn’t have the same guards as Naruto, they didn’t look like they had any guards at all. They weren’t even close to Dazna, and it felt like they were out for a picnic.
Although Kakashi always kept an arm’s length away from Dazna, he didn’t seem very nervous. He even had the leisure to give the three little strong men an introduction to the background setting on the way.
Of course, Kakashi is very powerful, and this is a C-level mission, so there is no need to be so nervous.
But now it’s completely different!
After leaving Konoha, Naruto did not show any excitement. He cooperated with Sasuke and Sakura very tacitly, forming a V-shaped figure, protecting Dazna in the middle, Naruto in the front, and Sasuke and Sakura on the left and right.
The back is left to the strongest Kakashi.
In a way, this is almost the perfect formation.
Kakashi was amazed at this and sighed in his heart.
My younger brother is really much better than me in teaching. In just a short period of time, he has made these three little kids look like ninjas.
At the same time, the professionalism shown by the three little strong men also made Dazna, who had been mocking them in the original work, shut up, and even admired them in his heart.
“Konoha is indeed the strongest ninja village. Even these little brats look so professional.”
The silent walk along the way was a little boring, but it brought a little comfort to Dazna’s uneasy heart.
However, just after they crossed a small wooden bridge, Naruto, who was walking in front, suddenly spoke.
“Kakashi-sensei, are we really not going to wait for Senpai?”
As soon as the words came out, Sasuke and Sakura’s expressions suddenly became serious, but they quickly returned to normal.
Kakashi, who was walking behind and was enjoying Intimacy Paradise, looked up and a slight arc flashed across his mask.
“We can’t help it. Liuyun is leading Team Eight on a mission. I don’t know if they can make it in time. The Hokage has already sent someone to inform him. If he wants to come, he will meet us up in front.”
As he spoke, he slowed down his pace.
“Tsk, why do you want to lead Team 8? They are obviously our seniors.”
Naruto put his hands behind his head, muttered in dissatisfaction, and ran forward a few steps lively, and then “hey” and stepped over a puddle of water on the ground. Then he turned around and walked backwards while raising his eyebrows at Sasuke, as if to provoke him.
“Sasuke, have you learned the ninjutsu that Senior taught you? I have already learned it, and I wanted to give you a surprise. If you haven’t learned it, come here and beg me. I can teach you.”
Sasuke snorted coldly and said, “Idiot, how could I be slower than you.”
After saying that, he stepped over the water on the ground.
“Huh?! What did you say! Damn Sasuke!” Naruto stopped and glared at him.
“Idiot.” Sasuke turned away, as if he was too lazy to pay attention to Naruto.
At this time, Dazna was a little confused. Why did he suddenly start talking without saying anything during the whole journey? And why did he start fighting? Where was his previous professionalism? Was it all just an act?
Also, wasn’t this black-haired, short-sleeved kid always by my side? When did he walk in front of me? How come I didn’t feel anything at all?
Looking at the pool of water about ten steps in front of him, Dazna was puzzled as to how this black-haired kid could be so much faster than him without him noticing.
Just as he was wondering, he suddenly felt someone pulling him from behind. Dazna turned his head in confusion and saw Sakura smiling apologetically and pointing at the bottle of wine in his hand.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Dazna, could you please drink less? Although we are guards, you’d better stay sober and be responsible for your own safety, right?”
Dazna stared at his wine bottle stupidly. I’ve been drinking all the way and you never said anything. Why do you suddenly have a problem with my drinking?
Besides, just say it, what does it mean to go around in front of me?
Could it be that…
The moment Dazna seemed to realize something, he suddenly heard two childish but determined voices sounded at the same time in front of him.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!”
“Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!”
The fireball, which was nearly three meters in diameter, combined with the force of the wind, accelerated instantly, and the heat wave rose. In the blink of an eye, it hit the pool of water on the ground.
“Ahhhh!”
Dazna’s eyes widened in shock!
There were actually two people in that pool of water?!
But before Dazna could see clearly, he saw Sakura in front of him yelling “Earth Style: Earth and Land Return Jutsu!”
“Boom boom!”
A huge stone slab rose from the ground, blocking the two of them. The rolling heat wave was blocked outside and had to dissipate to both sides.
Dazna looked at Sakura in front of him stupidly.
It turns out that this child came to me just for this moment?
The abnormal behavior of the two children just now is…
Listening to the shrill but gradually weakening screams outside the stone slab, Dazna swallowed.
This is the ninja from Konoha Village!
Are all Genin so strong?!
And Kakashi, who fell behind as if it had nothing to do with him, was still watching the intimate paradise, with a relieved and proud smile under his mask.
Soon, the screams disappeared completely, and the heat waves outside the stone slab slowly dissipated.
With a loud bang, the stone slab in front of Dazna fell to the ground and disappeared, leaving only two charred corpses in front of him.
If Liuyun were here, he would definitely shout: Naruto actually killed someone! My youth is over!
Yes, in the original work, Naruto never killed anyone, but the reality is that Naruto killed someone the first time he went out of the village on a mission, and he seemed to have no feelings and was still on guard around him.
“Kakashi-sensei.”
Sakura still stood in front of Dazna, looking around vigilantly and called out to Kakashi.
Kakashi didn’t even raise his eyes, and said lazily, “Don’t worry, there are no enemies around.”
“call!”
After these words came out, Sakura heaved a sigh of relief, Sasuke’s body also relaxed a little, and Naruto relaxed a lot more. He grinned and said, “Hahaha! Kakashi-sensei, how is it! Awesome, right?”
“Yeah, not bad, not bad. It seems that you have fully mastered the ninjutsu that Liuyun taught you, and you have also learned the review ninjutsu. Not bad.”
Kakashi was still looking at the book, and even though he was praising, his tone was as perfunctory as it could be.
“Tsk! So perfunctory. This is not the ninjutsu that the senior asked us to practice. It is just one of the training contents in the scroll. We must first learn this prerequisite ninjutsu before we can practice the real ninjutsu.” Naruto said dissatisfiedly.
Liuyun said: What? Is there a prerequisite for ninjutsu in the training content? Where is it? Why can’t I see it? Is our knowledge system so different? I don’t understand anything!
“Oh? Just the preliminary ninjutsu? What ninjutsu did Liuyun teach them?”
Kakashi was a little surprised, but didn’t show it. He still looked lazy and didn’t care about Naruto’s complaints.
This was the attitude he had planned long ago towards the three little strong men.
If it weren’t for Liuyun, he would definitely praise the three little guys and encourage them. After all, they did a great job just now and were not inferior to the elite Chunin team at all.
But Kakashi is a doting brother. In order to deepen the bond between Liuyun and the three little strong men, he must lower his own presence. It would be best if they would emotionally regard Liuyun as a real teacher, and he is just the person in charge of the team.
Only in this way can Liuyun’s interests be maximized.
And he did it.
Just like now, after Naruto complained, he didn’t argue anymore, almost completely ignored him, and went straight to discuss things with Sasuke.
“Hey, Sasuke, how about we give this review ninjutsu a name? How about the Roaring Wind Breakthrough Great Fireball Jutsu?”
Sasuke’s Sharingan turned into a white eye and he put his hands in his pockets, too lazy to talk to the idiot in front of him.
Kakashi was also filled with laughter: He is worthy of being the teacher’s son.
“Um…” Dazna, who had been treated as an invisible man, finally couldn’t help his curiosity. He raised his hand and asked, “How did you know there were enemies?”
Chapter 22 Yingjiang (Ying), so handsome! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
“Stupid uncle, it hasn’t rained recently and the surrounding land is so dry, how could there be a puddle of water on the road without any cover? Tsk, are these people really ninjas? Don’t they even know how to ambush?”
Naruto’s taunting ability was fully activated. He crossed his arms and pouted, looking as if everyone was amused.
Sasuke, Sakura: How dare you call others stupid? If it weren’t for the teachings of our predecessors, which taught us a lot of basics, it would be strange if you could find this out!
Even though Naruto said it simply, Sasuke and Sakura didn’t think it was surprising that Naruto noticed this, but it was an eye-opener for Dazna.
When they first met in the mission hall, this yellow-haired kid was the most unstable. He was very worried at first, but fortunately, his professionalism after leaving the village made him feel a little more at ease. But in his heart, this yellow-haired kid was the least reliable among the four.
As a result, this child whom he least expected turned out to be so observant and so smart!
“So what you said before was…” Dazna asked again
“Of course it’s a code. The seniors said that when doing escort missions, we must be serious, cautious, and focused. After all, the client’s life is in our hands, and we are responsible for the client. How can we talk half-heartedly during the escort?”
Original Naruto: Who are you scolding?!
In reality, Naruto continued to explain, “As a pioneer, I naturally have to take on the task of reconnaissance. If I see any suspicious water stains, I will speak up to alert everyone.”
“In order to defeat the enemy with one strike, I must first paralyze them, go around to the front, and let them think the ambush is successful. Then, I will use a secret signal to notify Sasuke and cooperate with me to implement the plan.”
“He said he learned ninjutsu faster than me, which means he will attack first, and I will assist and then argue to attract attention. Sakura will be in charge of getting in front of you, uncle, and protecting you. That’s about it.”
Dazna’s eyes widened in disbelief. He looked at the three little strong men in front of him and asked in a lost voice, “You… you can cooperate like this without any prior communication?”
“That’s nothing!” Naruto waved his hand and said, “Senior said that this is what ninjas are like. We are still far from mastering the basic operations.”
Dazna: …
He was shocked!
Is this a ninja? They are just some twelve or thirteen year old kids, but they can actually do this!
Are all ninja kids so evil?
Liuyun: Please look back at Kakashi, or look at Jiji’s brother, they will tell you what a demon child is.
“Sakura, is it okay to kill me?” Sasuke spoke at this time and looked at Sakura.
Naruto also reacted and nodded repeatedly, saying, “Yes, yes, Sakura-chan, when the secret code was sent before, Kakashi-sensei didn’t say any secret code and gave up the command. In the end, you didn’t say anything either, and Sasuke and I just killed them directly. Is that really okay? Without asking them to get some information?”
Sakura turned to look at Dazna, her eyes seemed to see through everything, and said, “No need, they are here for Mr. Dazna, right?”
“…” Dazna was silent and lowered his head guiltily.
Seeing this, Sakura smiled more confidently and said, “Mr. Dazna, aren’t you going to say anything? Or do you want to keep it secret?”
“Although these two men were burnt beyond recognition, I took a quick look at them before they were burned. My senior once taught me more about ninja knowledge, so I still have some knowledge.”
“Judging from their forehead guards and attire, these two people should be ninjas from Kirigakure. They can carry out assassination missions like this, and they should be at least Chunin.”
“But with their level, they want to kill the jonin of the largest ninja village. The people who hired them are too stupid.”
“Since the target is not Kakashi-sensei, it can’t be us three Genin who just graduated from school. The only possibility is you, Mr. Dazna.”
“And from the beginning, I felt that Mr. Dazna was strange. When you first met us in the mission hall, you kept belittling and mocking us. Intentionally or unintentionally, you revealed your dissatisfaction with the personnel arrangement of our ninja village.”
“We are the ones who have been protecting your life along the way. Who do you think would offend someone who needs to be trusted with their life without any basis?”
“After that, I secretly observed you and found that you were always in a state of anxiety and kept drinking. You looked like an alcoholic, but you didn’t seem to be enjoying it at all. Instead, it seemed that you were drinking to give yourself courage.”
“That’s even more strange. A C-rank escort mission led by a ninja team consisting of one jonin and three genin would only threaten armed groups or bandits at best. With the ninjas here, there’s no need to worry.”
“Why are you so scared and upset?”
“Combining all the clues, there is only one answer. You already know that this is not a C-rank mission. There will be ninja attacks along the way, and not just one or two. They are threats that our team may not be able to handle!”
“Am I right, Mr. Dazna?”
Sakura’s analysis made Dazna’s eyes widen in disbelief.
This made Sasuke look sideways.
Naruto excitedly shouted “Sakura-chan is awesome!”
Even Kakashi was a little surprised.
In fact, Kakashi hoped to leave someone alive because the information he knew about Sakura was asymmetric.
After all, he is not the only one in this team who could become a target.
Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and Sasuke, the descendant of the Uchiha and owner of the Sharingan, are all likely to become targets.
Jinchūriki and Uchiha are both confidential information of Konoha Village. Sakura only knew a little bit about them from Ryuun. She didn’t even know the word Jinchūriki, only the word demon fox. As for the Uchiha’s Sharingan, she only knew the word. Although she knew it was important, she had no idea how important it was.
Therefore, it was understandable that Sakura thought that the two of them were not the target, and it was not a misjudgment.
And through observation over this period of time, Kakashi has developed trust in Sakura’s intelligence, so he wants to see how Sakura deals with it.
Even if Sakura really made a wrong judgment, it doesn’t matter. After all, sending a ninja of this level to ambush, I don’t think he would have any too troublesome background.
But Kakashi didn’t expect that Sakura’s brain was completely beyond his expectations.
It can even be said that the person who cannot make decisive judgments due to information asymmetry is himself.
He was too concerned about the identities of Naruto and Sasuke, and didn’t pay much attention to Dazna’s situation.
Kakashi noticed Sakura’s analysis and judgment of Dazna, but did not connect it with the previous crisis. Although it could not be said to be a misjudgment, in terms of decisiveness, he really lost to Sakura this time.
“Heh, I never thought that one day I would be taught a lesson by a Genin who just graduated from school. It seems that I have been lax for too long.”
Kakashi secretly laughed at himself, and at the same time he looked at Sakura with admiration. Sakura, who was originally the most ordinary member of Team 7, now exudes a shining light and has a tendency to surpass the other two.
“Hehehe…” Dazna smiled awkwardly, looking defeated, and exclaimed, “What an amazing girl.”
Seeing that Dazna acquiesced, Sakura didn’t waste any more words and said calmly, “Mr. Dazna, although there is not much evidence, judging from your attire and the items in your bag, the reason you concealed the mission level was because of money, right?”
“If you just want to save money or can’t afford the mission fee, then I’m sorry, we will give up this mission.”
“Huh?!” Dazna became anxious when he heard Sakura was so decisive in giving up the mission.
“Are you ninjas so heartless? Are you going to watch an old man like me get brutally murdered?”
Sakura sneered, “Mr. Dazna, a ninja’s life is also a life. We can sacrifice our lives for a mission, but we cannot accept the client’s disrespect for our lives. You concealed the mission level and disregarded our lives. Why should we care about yours?”
Sakura said, turning to Naruto and Sasuke and said, “Sasuke-kun, Naruto, let’s go. The senior said that our first rule when we are out there is that we can’t suffer any loss! We have already saved him from the hands of the ninja once, and we deserve the reward he gave us.”
At this point, Sakura looked at Dazna with a sneer and warned him, “In your next life, please respect ninjas, Mr. Dazna!”
After saying that, he turned and left.
Looking at the decisive Sakura, Naruto and Sasuke were stunned for a moment, and the same sentence popped up in their minds at the same time.
Sakura-chan (Sakura), so handsome!
Chapter 23: Use magic to defeat magic! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
When Dazna saw that Sakura really left, the other two little guys did not hesitate and listened to the little girl without saying a word. After giving him a sarcastic look, they also wanted to leave.
He was anxious!
She quickly looked at Kakashi, even though she didn’t know why those two boys would listen to this girl so much, but as the only adult in the team, the only Jonin, this person was the one who really gave the orders.
“Hey! Don’t you care? Is this how you treat your clients in Konoha Village?”
Kakashi still looked at the book and said indifferently, “I’m sorry, I’m just their nominal instructor. I’m not their real teacher. I have no right to order them around.”
“Even this time, I didn’t get their teacher’s consent. My job is just to look after them. I have no right to decide on other matters. Besides, it’s just a C-level mission, but if there is any accident during the mission that is too difficult, I won’t be able to explain to their teacher. So, goodbye, and wish you good luck.”
After saying that, he followed the team and turned to leave.
Dazna was dumbfounded. What kind of people are these? Are all ninjas like this? So heartless and heartless?
But as he watched them go further and further away, Dazna knew that if he really let them go, his death would be imminent.
Thinking of this, Dazna ran forward in panic, shouting “Wait! Wait!”
He jogged past Kakashi and came to Sakura, who was at the front of the team, and stopped her. It was obvious that he knew that this seemingly harmless little girl was the leader of this team.
“Huff, huff!” Dazna leaned on his knees and gasped heavily. It was not known whether it was because of his poor health and exhaustion after running a few steps, or because he was so scared that he was out of breath.
“I admit it! I was wrong! It was…it was me who didn’t respect ninjas and was selfish and didn’t care about your lives! It’s all my fault! But…but I really can’t do anything about it.”
“My country is too poor. Not to mention me, even Daimyo…”
Just as he was talking about this, Sakura directly interrupted him with her hand and said calmly, “I’m sorry, Mr. Dazna, we are ninjas from Konoha Village in the Land of Fire. We cannot empathize with the people of your Land of Waves, and it is even more impossible for us to sympathize with you and sacrifice ourselves just because you are not doing well.”
“So there is no need to say these words. Just because you are poor is not an excuse for you to disrespect our lives.”
Dazna was confused. Why didn’t this girl play by the rules? Didn’t I admit my mistake? Shouldn’t I listen to what I had to say? Why did she interrupt me? Why did she say such cold words?
“Then…then what exactly are you going to do? How can you protect me and get me home?”
Dazna was at a loss. Facing a cold-faced and heartless little girl, there was no room for the moral blackmail he had originally planned to use.
“I told you, you get what you deserve, and what you’re doing,” Sakura replied.
“I… I really can’t take it out, so… how about this! Consider it as something I owe you, and I’ll write you an IOU. As long as you let me go back, build the bridge, and get rid of Cardo’s control, our country will definitely become prosperous, and I will definitely pay you back then!” Dazna’s brain raced, and he seemed to have found a solution.
But he didn’t expect that Sakura scoffed at this statement, but did not reject him immediately. She held her chin and recalled for a while, then asked, “The Cardo you just mentioned, is it the Cardo from Cardo Shipping?”
Dazna nodded repeatedly and replied, “Yes, yes, yes! It’s that Cardo! They are a shipping company on the surface, but in fact…”
Before he could finish, Sakura added, “Using violence and illegal means to amass wealth, control shipping, and try to control the Land of Waves. We ninjas know more about this than you do.”
After being retorted, Dazna had no idea what to say next. He could only look at Sakura who was thinking anxiously, waiting for an unknown fate.
Perhaps he himself could not have imagined that one day his life would be in the hands of a twelve-year-old girl.
After a while, Sakura seemed to have thought of a good idea. A sly smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. She turned around, took off her backpack, found an empty scroll and a pen from it, and placed them on the ground.
“What…what is this for?” Dazna asked in confusion.
Even Kakashi and the others were very curious and wondered what Sakura was planning.
Sakura gave a malicious smile and said, “Mr. Dazna, we in Konoha Village do not accept credit, so if you want to save your life as much as possible, you must change the mission requirements.”
Looking at Sakura’s smile, Dazna felt cold all over, but under the circumstances, he could only bite the bullet and agree.
“Okay…how do I change it?”
“Write a statement stating that you are willing to change your mission from being the client of the escort mission to being the bait of the annihilation mission.”
“Bait?!” Dazna screamed in horror.
How did this become a bait?!
“Mr. Dazna, if the information I know is correct, Cardo has been trying to control your country by controlling the sea power. But your country of waves is not without countermeasures, and wants to build a bridge to break Cardo’s control.”
“Didn’t you introduce yourself as a famous bridge builder? And judging from the fact that Cardo hired ninjas to assassinate you, you are indeed a person that Cardo can fear.”
“If we use you as bait, you will definitely attract a steady stream of enemies. As long as we leave enough of them alive, we will be able to interrogate one of them and get information about Cardo’s location.”
“We will then carry out the mission to annihilate Cardo. As long as we kill him, your Wave Country will be saved. As for your safety, Mr. Dazna, I believe that since you love your country so much, you must be willing to sacrifice for it, right?”
Looking at Sakura’s devilish smile, Dazna was numb.
Why does this sound so familiar? Isn’t moral kidnapping my ultimate weapon? How come this little girl used it on me?
And you used such a high-end method! I clearly heard that it was moral kidnapping, but in the end… I actually thought what you said made sense!
Dazna quickly shook his head, threw this ridiculous idea out of his mind, and said, “How…how can this be! I…I need you to protect me! And didn’t I tell you? When our country becomes prosperous…”
Sakura reached out her hand again and interrupted ruthlessly, saying, “Mr. Dazna, please don’t use future speculation to deal with us. Whether the Wave Country can become prosperous after the bridge is built is not determined by the bridge, but by the people of your Wave Country.”
“But people are very complicated, and their mentality will be affected by changes in the environment. Of course, your country’s national policy is not something that we ninjas can interfere with. We only want rewards, and we can’t entrust the rewards we deserve after working hard to a group of people we don’t know.”
“So, either you write this mission change statement and let us use you as bait to take out Cardo. If you’re lucky, we can escort you home. Or, go back on your own.”
Sakura’s voice was gentle, but it carried a hint of authority.
Choose one or the other, no negotiation! No compromise!
Chapter 24: Master Xiaoying, grasp the three hanging walls! (Please give flowers! Please give comments! Please give rewards! Please give everything!) (Old version)
Dazna looked at Sakura with a complicated expression. Seeing her attitude that left no room for negotiation, he knew that he had no right to choose.
“Hey! Little girl, you win.”
Dazna sighed heavily, sat down cross-legged dejectedly, picked up a pen, and wrote a mission change statement.
After writing it, Sakura picked it up and checked it carefully. After finding that there was no problem, she put it away with satisfaction.
Seeing Dazna’s bitter and desolate look, Sakura smiled calmly and said, “Mr. Dazna, you don’t have to be so pessimistic. Although you have become bait now, we will still pretend to protect you. After all, we can’t let the enemy see it.”
“Although the focus has changed from protecting you to capturing the enemy alive, your safety factor is still relatively high, especially since most of the enemies this time will be dealt with by the three of us Genin. It is highly likely that Kakashi-sensei, the Jonin, will not take action. You should feel safe following him, right?”
“Hehe…” Dazna smiled bitterly, not knowing how to respond.
Sakura ignored him and put away the scroll, clapped her hands and said, “Okay, let’s go.”
The five of them set out on their journey again.
But this time, the three little warriors were in a much more relaxed state than before. They no longer protected Dazna in the middle in a V-shape. Instead, Dazna walked side by side with Kakashi. Sakura, because of their tacit understanding, knew that Naruto and Sasuke had something to ask, so she deliberately slowed down her pace, and the three of them fell behind.
Only after making sure they were at a distance where Dazna couldn’t hear their conversation did Naruto no longer hold back his curiosity and quickly asked, “Hey, Sakura-chan, are we really going to use this old man as bait?”
Sakura sensed the reluctance in Naruto’s words and knew that he had committed the same mistake as the elders said. She held her forehead helplessly and said, “Don’t worry, I’m just teaching this selfish and arrogant uncle a lesson. I won’t really ignore him.”
Well… on the premise of ensuring Sasuke’s safety! Sakura thought happily.
Naruto didn’t know that Sakura had left half of her words unsaid. He breathed a sigh of relief and smiled broadly again.
“Sakura, what’s your purpose?” Sasuke looked at Sakura straight in the eye and asked calmly.
Sakura’s face turned red and her second personality exploded instantly!
“Ahhhhh! Sasuke-kun is looking at me so lovingly! Are you in love with me? Are you moved by my beauty and intelligence? Very good! I will soon conquer Sasuke-kun! Hahaha! Uchiha Sakura, this name is great!”
“Ahem…” Sakura cleared her throat, held down her second personality, and raised three fingers with a serious expression.
“Sasuke-kun, I have three purposes for making this decision. First, it’s about our mentality. This is our first time to go out of the village on a mission, and it’s a protection mission. No matter what the reason, if our target dies, it will be a failure for us.”
“Whether it’s the guilt and self-blame for the client’s death or the avoidance of dangerous missions, they may become a shadow in our hearts and may have a great impact on our future ninja careers.”
Sakura’s explanation completely meets the requirements of both Naruto and Sasuke.
Naruto doesn’t care about the shadow problem. He is heartless and doesn’t care about such things. Instead, he cares more about people’s life and death. If Dazna really dies, no matter what the reason is, he will feel guilty and blame himself.
Sasuke, on the contrary, doesn’t care about the life or death of his client. He has always been indifferent to the lives of outsiders. Even though there is softness and kindness in his heart, it has long been covered by darkness.
He was more concerned about the shadow issue. If he was going to avoid even such a small matter, then what qualifications did he have to face that man?
It can be said that Sakura’s ideas completely grasped what the two men cared about most. What a gift!
“The second purpose is the actual combat problem. Although Senior and Kakashi-sensei have been conducting actual combat drills with us, you all know Senior’s character. He has a vicious mouth, but he is very gentle and never hurts us. He does not meet the actual combat standards.”
“Kakashi-sensei is much better at this than our predecessors, but it’s not a life-and-death battle after all. It’s very different from a real fight, and we need to gain experience in this area.”
“This is a great opportunity. With Kakashi-sensei as my trump card, I don’t have to be restrained by the need to protect my client. I can fight as I please.”
“At the same time, judging from the level of the two ninjas just now, they are indeed not very high. If we are lucky, the opponents we face in this mission will not be too strong, which is very suitable for us who lack practical experience.”
Naruto and Sasuke nodded again. This also convinced the two of them. Naruto was looking forward to the battle, especially after being fooled by Liuyun and having the idea of ​​becoming the King of the Five Kage, he needed even stronger strength.
Sasuke needs to accumulate experience through actual combat. He knows that only the most cruel and bloody environment can motivate his growth.
Master Sakura, once again mastered the two wall hangings!
“Finally…”
Sakura smiled warmly and expectantly, and said, “The mastermind behind this is Cardo, who is extremely rich. If we can obtain intelligence, find Cardo’s lair, annihilate him, and obtain his wealth, it will be an astronomical figure.”
“According to the rules of our Konoha, as long as the wealth obtained outside of this mission is reasonable and will not affect the reputation of Konoha, we can accept all of this wealth. Just think about it, if we go back and find out that we have made so much money for him in just one mission, how happy will the senior be?”
Naruto and Sasuke’s eyes lit up! At the same time, they showed the same warm smile as Sakura, as if they were expecting Liuyun’s surprise.
However, they were completely unaware that this was the money they earned from the mission and had nothing to do with Liuyun. But they had subconsciously changed the owner of the money to Liuyun and felt that it was reasonable.
Master Sakura, grasp the three wall hangings!
I’m afraid Liuyun himself didn’t expect that one day he would be controlled by Sakura.
Naruto suddenly thought of something and asked quickly, “Hey? Wait a minute, Sakura-chan, can this money be considered outside the mission? Didn’t we ask the uncle to write a mission change statement? Since it has become an annihilation mission, the money we get should also be considered as earned in the mission, right?”
“Idiot.” Sasuke said indifferently, “Last-place student, have you never attended classes in ninja school? When did the ninja rules allow us to change the mission on our own?”
“Huh?” Although he was scolded, Naruto was not angry. He didn’t know whether it was because of the change in his mentality or the rapid formation of bonds. Now Naruto was angry at Sasuke, either as a joke or as an act to carry out some plan.
He was currently on a mission, so of course he wouldn’t argue with Sasuke over such a small matter.
“No? Then… Sakura-chan, what’s the point of asking the uncle to write a statement? Don’t we still have to protect the uncle?” Naruto asked in surprise
Sakura looked defeated by you and said, “Foolish Naruto, the moment we learned that the arrogant uncle concealed the mission level, the mission was actually cancelled. This statement is a proof and excuse for the village.”
“It proves that we made a response plan after the mission was cancelled because of our own will and the client’s plea. We did not act without discipline and without authorization. That’s all. But as a jonin, Kakashi-sensei has the right to order us to carry out any action outside the village.”
“So this statement is almost meaningless to the village. At most, it saves Kakashi-sensei the effort of writing a report.”
“Its real purpose is to make that arrogant uncle understand his situation and willingly serve as our bait. Do you understand?”
Naruto suddenly realized, tapped his hands, and said, “So that’s it, this is the tool man that the senior mentioned, right?”
Sakura rolled her eyes and didn’t bother to pay attention to Naruto.
“Sakura, when did you think of this?” Sasuke asked concernedly.
Naruto also reacted and asked, “Yes, Sakura-chan, you know so much about the Land of Waves and Cardo, didn’t you know that this situation would happen?”
Chapter 25: Yingzi, you are going to turn this into a female comic! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Sakura stuck out her tongue at Sasuke and said cutely, “Not really. Although Cardo is good at using violence, he only uses ordinary armed thugs. Ninjas are the military force of a country and cannot be used lightly.”
“After all, although the ninja villages will accept some assassination missions, the targets are either other ninjas or some powerful figures. Most ninja villages will not accept such missions as assassinating a bridge builder by a villain for personal gain. Cardo is not at this level yet and cannot be given this face by the major ninja villages.”
“So at first, I really thought it was just a C-level mission, dealing with just an ordinary armed group.”
“Of course, the state of that arrogant uncle did make me a little suspicious, so I had already conceived several response plans on the way.”
Sasuke looked at Sakura deeply and asked, “So what you just said and the gesture you made were just to panic the client, make him say the lines you need him to say, take the initiative and make him your puppet?”
Seeing that Sasuke-kun actually understood her so well, Sakura smiled happily and said, “Sasuke-kun is so smart!”
Sasuke shook his head, his cold mouth corners outlined a barely perceptible arc, and said, “You are smart. Now I understand why Senior wants you to be the leader of the team.”
Sakura’s second personality: “He smiled! You smiled, right? Sasuke-kun smiled at me, right? I finally made Sasuke-kun smile at me! And Sasuke-kun even praised me for the first time! He must be fascinated by me! He must be in love with me! Hahaha! Great! I’ll get him right away!”
Sakura smiled happily, waved her hand modestly, and said, “Oh, what commander? I’m just checking for deficiencies and filling in the gaps for the team. I can only do small things. The seniors have said that I’m just the brain of the team before and after the action. The action still depends on Sasuke-kun!”
Sasuke didn’t say anything, but there was a bit more recognition of Sakura in his eyes, as if he had already decided on her qualification to be the second room.
As for the eldest wife, oh no, Sasuke’s husband Naruto, he was not jealous because Sakura ignored his words just now. Instead, because of Sasuke’s words just now, he inexplicably felt a little fear towards Sakura.
“Sakura-chan, this is scary!”
However, the three little strong men, who had different thoughts at this time, did not know that every word they said fell into Kakashi’s ears.
Although he was looking at the book, his mind was not on it at all. His heart was filled with shock!
I thought I overestimated Sakura, but I didn’t expect that I still underestimated her.
Sakura’s remarks just now not only made Naruto feel horrified, but even Kakashi felt inexplicably horrified.
Who would have thought that Sakura, who appears to be gentle and has the image of a good girl, actually has such terrible thoughts!
It turned out that everything had been planned out from the very beginning, and countless responses had been set up!
With this ability alone, it can be said that Kakashi is rare in the entire Konoha Village, or even in the entire history of Konoha Village.
At the very least, he, a genius ninja who has been in the ninja world for twenty years, has to admit that he is inferior to Sakura in terms of brainpower.
Kakashi couldn’t help but turn his head and look at the woods on the left, sighing in his heart.
“Liuyun, what kind of monster have you taught?”
Extending his gaze, in the woods on the left, he saw five people and one beast, sitting upright on a tree, their eyes wide open in shock!
It was Liuyun, Xiyan and Class 8 who had arrived.
Knowing that Kakashi had started the story, Liuyun of course wanted to join in the fun and watch the live-action version.
But because he is not good at finding his way, he can only bring Xiyan and Class 8 along.
But as soon as they arrived at the place, they were dumbfounded.
Because I happened to see the three little strong men dealing with the ghost brothers.
Their performance completely stunned the five people and one beast. Afterwards, Xiyan and Class 8 were even more amazed at Liuyun’s teaching ability!
However, they didn’t know that Liuyun had a thousand complaints in his heart but didn’t know who to tell!
Damn it! I won’t say anything about the prerequisite ninjutsu in my skill scroll. Who can I blame if I can’t understand it?
But… can something like combined ninjutsu be used whenever you want?
Yellow-haired fox, black-haired monkey, you two are really a match made in heaven, right? You two can perform such a perfect combination of ninjutsu for the first time, please get married right here!
The most important thing is that Naruto actually killed someone! The three little strong men seemed to be used to this kind of thing.
My friend killed someone from a distance, and I didn’t even see the body. I was almost exhausted from vomiting. How did you three manage to remain calm? When did you make up for the lesson?! How can I, as a teacher, still have the face to live?!
Where is Naruto’s fear in the original novel? Where is Sakura’s trembling? Did you guys eat them all?
The subsequent explanation of the plan also shocked and impressed Xiyan and Class 8. On the contrary, Liuyun didn’t care much. As he said, basic exercises and no extra work were instilled in them all the time during the previous training.
However, the attitude towards Dazna later on was the opposite of the original, which made Liuyun enjoy watching the show while complaining about it.
It also gives me a sense of accomplishment.
He knew that after being fooled by him in various ways, the three little strong men would not be morally blackmailed by Dazna as before.
But he really didn’t expect that all this was part of Sakura’s plan. Not only did she control everyone at the scene, but she also controlled herself who was not there.
Looking at the astonished and admiring eyes around him, Liuyun really wanted to tell them that although I had a small contribution, it definitely accounted for less than one thousandth.
Sakura is very smart, okay?
In the original work, her advantage is her extraordinary chakra control ability, plus she is a super academic with top-notch brain power.
At one point, Liuyun even thought that this was her capital to become the heroine.
However, later the author only did some work on her chakra control, making her an excellent medical ninja. Her brain power was almost completely wasted, as if all her wisdom was used in medical aspects.
In terms of fighting, the only moment when he was fighting Grandma Chiyo’s grandson was when he had a brief moment of brilliance.
Now, Liuyun felt that the skill points were correct, but… it seemed that they were a bit too much.
Sakurako, I just don’t want you to be a vase for Team 7, but you seem to be suppressing the limelight of the two wall-hanging characters. It’s a bit too much. Don’t turn Naruto into a female-oriented comic. I will be guilty of that.
It is worth mentioning that in addition to these, Liuyun also saw some things in Team 8 that he did not remember seeing in the original work.
Lip reading, Class 8 and Xi Yan can all do it!
He was able to hear the conversation between Sakura and the others in the distance because of his high attribute points.
Xi Yan and the others could hear it because they were all proficient in lip reading, and it was said to be a compulsory course for the Anbu and reconnaissance classes.
Families like Ya who are born with an advantage in reconnaissance have been taught lip reading since childhood and are already lip reading experts before graduation. However, Ya is far behind and is not really suited to learning. He must see clearly and can only vaguely guess what is being said.
Fortunately, this time Sakura and the others were walking on a main road with almost no obstructions around, so Kiba could see them. Otherwise, it would be worse than the last time when the three little strong men fought against Kurenai Yuhi. After all, this time was much farther away than that time, and Kiba couldn’t even hear anything.
But this kind of professional quality makes Liuyun feel very ninja! This is the way to open a ninja! Very scientific!
“Senior, how did you teach Sakura to be like this? Can you teach me? Please!”
Shino’s sunglasses seemed to have turned into flash bombs, so bright that they were blinding, as if he had found his own path from Sakura’s performance.
Liuyun shrugged, without hiding anything, and said, “I didn’t teach her much, but if you want to learn, you can try. You still have the talent, the Konoha library knows, right?”
“Of course.” Shino nodded excitedly.
“There is a data room that is specifically for connecting with ninjas. It contains free information. Although many important information and secrets of the ninja world are not available there, there is a lot of miscellaneous knowledge that can broaden your horizons, improve your knowledge, and give you a general impression of the ninja world.”
“This way, whether you are making plans or judging tasks in the future, you will have a clear understanding and can complete tasks more calmly.”
“You have an advantage over Sakura. You are a descendant of a large family. The family itself has a lot of information and intelligence. If you read more, you may have a chance to surpass Sakura in the future.”
To be fair, although Sakura participated in major events, her performance was not as good as Shino. Not only was she good at mystical techniques, but her combat acumen and battle situation analysis were also top-notch.
It’s just that his presence is too low. It’s because he is a supporting role and has no human rights.
“I see. Thank you for your guidance, senior!” A look of deep gratitude appeared on Shino’s calm face.
Liuyun nodded and smiled, feeling somewhat proud in his heart. He had not expected that such a calm and meticulous person like Shino would feel grateful to him so quickly. It seemed that it would not be difficult to accept these three little ones as his younger brothers.
“Senior, senior.”
Liuyun felt like someone was talking to him. He turned around and found Ya and Hinata looking at him expectantly.
Liuyun secretly laughed, are you looking forward to being fooled and brainwashed? Well, I’ll satisfy you!
Chapter 26: The second part of the trick! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Liuyun was good at fooling people, and he had the template of the Three Little Strongmen so he could just apply it directly.
“If a team wants to be strong and successful, it must first solve the most basic problem, which is the positioning of each person in the team.”
“You are a reconnaissance squad. There are two types of positioning: one is for reconnaissance, and the other is for combat.”
“Oh, by the way, just now after you finished your reconnaissance, I was in a hurry to get on with my journey and forgot to ask you about the results. How was the reconnaissance?”
Upon hearing this, Kiba immediately reported, “Senior, although my sense of smell is somewhat impaired, it should be no problem as long as we are close. Akamaru and I have memorized the scents of all the bandits during our previous reconnaissance. We can be sure that all of them are here, and no one has escaped.”
“Woof woof!” Akamaru followed instinctively.
Hinata raised her hand weakly and said, “Senior, I have also observed the entire village, and I did not find any tunnels, secret compartments or other mechanical facilities in the village.”
Finally, Shino pushed up his sunglasses and said, “Senior, I was in charge of the post-war search, and I didn’t find any valuable loot.”
Liuyun nodded in satisfaction and said with a smile, “Look, in terms of reconnaissance, because of your family origins, you already have a clear positioning, so you can cooperate closely to ensure that no aspects are missed. This is the benefit of positioning. So I don’t have to worry about this aspect. Your respective families know more than me.”
The three little ones nodded repeatedly. They had never considered the positioning problem and the benefits after positioning from this perspective before. The seniors were really amazing!
Liuyun didn’t know what they were thinking, so he continued to fool them, saying, “Then let’s talk about battlefield positioning. You are the reconnaissance squad, so you must anticipate the enemy and gain foresight. This also determines your fighting style, which is different from Team 7. You can’t use the hard-line method like Naruto and Sasuke did.”
“Ya, your attack and destructive power are the strongest among the three, and you are also the most suitable for this kind of fighting style, so you are most suitable to be the vanguard and act as the spearhead of the team.”
“But you also have to remember that you are impulsive and aggressive, and it’s easy for you to lose touch with the team. Once that happens, you will put the entire team in crisis.”
“So after you go back, you must cooperate more with Hinata and Shino in this regard.”
“It is best to use your offensive power not in frontal combat, but to seize the initiative and deliver a precise and fatal blow to the enemy.”
Upon hearing that, Ya’s eyes lit up and he killed the enemy with one strike. It felt so cool!
“Yes! I will definitely remember the teachings of my predecessors!”
“Woof woof!” Akamaru continued to follow mindlessly.
“As for Shino, I’ve already told you that you are very suitable for the role of leader. You are the brains before and after the battle. At the same time, the secret techniques of the Aburame family are also very suitable for checking for deficiencies, coordination, and support. This is your position in the team.”
“And your secret technique is very suitable for sneak attacks, internal sabotage and other functional purposes. You should give full play to your wisdom and spend your efforts on how to complete the task efficiently.”
“Oh, one more thing. Ya has a bit of a leadership mentality, so you have to coordinate this. Being a leader doesn’t mean you are superior to the other two, nor does it mean you can give them orders. It’s just about playing to your strengths. You are teammates, and there is no distinction between high and low. Don’t let this cause any conflicts later.”
Shino nodded seriously and replied, “Yes! Senior! Please rest assured, Senior!”
Ya scratched his head and smiled sheepishly, as if he had made Shino’s job more difficult because of him, and felt a little apologetic.
Shino didn’t care, after all, he wasn’t the type of person who liked to be superior.
When Liuyun saw the looks on the two men’s faces, he knew that they were fine. However, he had to say this. Although they were indeed fine in the original book, who knew about the situation now?
Shino is not Sakura. There is no problem with Sakura being a leader. She dotes on Sasuke and Naruto is willing to listen to her. It is a very balanced situation.
But Class 8 has Ya, and this guy is an uncertain factor.
After fooling these two people, Liuyun looked at Hinata, the person he valued the most and whom he wanted to favor the most in Team 8.
“Hinata, I know a little about your personality. You are kind and gentle, and you don’t want to hurt others, so you are always unable to do your best in fighting. This should make you feel very guilty, but in my opinion, it is completely unnecessary, because fighting is not just about hurting others.”
“Look at Sakura just now. She played a protective role in the battle. The same goes for you. You don’t have to hurt others. You just need to prevent others from hurting you.”
“I don’t really understand soft boxing and Byakugan, but I can give you some ideas so you can develop a soft boxing method to protect your team and yourself.”
“From now on, your position is the shield of the eighth squad. You are the reconnaissance squad, always on the front line of the battle, the most dangerous position, so a good shield is very important and necessary. From now on, you will work hard in this direction. Do you understand?”
Hinata’s eyes lit up! She was originally confused and timid in the battle, but after Liuyun’s words, she seemed to have found her direction!
The whole person seems to have a feeling of sublimation.
The feeling of relief, joy, and excitement of being recognized made Hinata’s heart leap for joy!
With his eyes sparkling, he looked at Liuyun with gratitude and said the loudest voice of his life, “Yes! Thank you, senior!”
“Well, be good.” Liuyun reached out and gave Hinata a pat on the head.
Hinata’s face turned red, and like a kitten, she bravely rubbed Liuyun’s hand. Feeling the warmth of the big hand, her heart became warmer and warmer.
Hinata smiled happily when she saw Kiba and Shino making encouraging gestures to her.
“Oh, by the way, if you have time in the future, come to me and we’ll study together to see how to develop your soft fist technique. Then let Naruto and the others give some ideas.”
Liuyun had just finished speaking when he suddenly felt the temperature of the little head in his hand getting higher. He looked down and found that Hinata had turned into a mosquito-repellent eye, muttering to herself, “With… Naruto-kun…”
Steam Girl came online, a puff of white smoke came out, and she fainted in Xiyan’s arms.
Seeing this, Liuyun slapped his forehead in confusion.
Oh damn, I forgot about this. Never mind, let’s not bring Naruto along, otherwise this girl won’t listen to anything I say.
I can only challenge the Guinness record by the number of times I fainted in one day.
“Oh, by the way, there is one more thing. When you have time, go out with Sister Hong to do more C-level missions and see more blood. If D-level missions train tacit understanding and basic skills, then C-level missions train psychological qualities, as well as the control of human nature, changes in events, and many other issues.”
“It is a compulsory course for you to be able to stand on your own in the future.”
Kiba and Shino nodded in unison, “Understood!”
At this point, Liuyun looked at the three little strong men who had already walked away with a puzzled look on his face, muttering, “By the way, when did Naruto and the other three start this kind of training? Their mental qualities are too strong, aren’t they?”
At this time, Xi Yan, who had been invisible, came online and said, “I know a little about this. It’s all thanks to Kakashi-senpai.”
Chapter 27 Liuyun should take precautions before it happens? (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Seeing Liuyun looking over in confusion, Xiyan explained straightforwardly, “In the previous week, in addition to the usual training, you let Team 7 practice ninjutsu on their own. During that period, it was basically Senior Kakashi who was leading them.”
“But those three little guys knew that the ninjutsu you gave them were all self-created. Even though Kakashi-senpai is your elder brother, they remained vigilant and did not practice in front of him.”
“The seniors also understand this. In order not to waste their time, they either watch over them from a distance or show up to serve as sparring partners to enhance their practical combat experience.”
“As for the psychological quality, the senior started it three days ago. It was also very simple. He fought with them with the purpose of killing them, so that they could get used to the murderous aura, fear, and the threat of death.”
“They grew up very quickly. At first, they were so scared that they were trembling all over and couldn’t even move. After all, the seniors were opponents who could make them despair. But they quickly adapted, and you can see the results.”
Liuyun suddenly realized, and looked at the almost invisible backs of the three little ghosts from afar, revealing a warm smile.
These three little brats were very thoughtful. They knew that the ninjutsu given to them were all self-created, which were not only precious but also secret. This was almost common sense in the ninja world, so they would rather sacrifice their training time than expose it in front of their own brother.
Haha, it’s not in vain that I love them.
Liuyun asked in confusion, “Why did Kakashi think of training their psychological qualities and making them adapt to killing?”
This is not Kakashi’s character!
If I remember correctly, in the original work, before the incident in Wave Country, almost nothing was taught.
Xiyan pointed at Liuyun and said, “Because of you.”
“Me?” Liuyun asked in surprise.
“Well, according to the Hokage, although your teaching method is unique, it is very effective and you are very attentive, much better than Kakashi-senpai. But there is one thing you can’t teach. Senior knows your weakness in this area, so he helps you make up for it and make Team 7’s combat effectiveness stronger.”
Liuyun was stunned when he heard this, and then his smile became even brighter.
It seems that having a doting brother is really a happy thing. It feels really great to have yourself at the center of everything.
Liuyun appears to be careless on the surface, but he is actually very thoughtful. He is just too lazy to pay attention to it normally.
In fact, while following him all the way, he had already discovered Kakashi’s problem, after all, it was too different from the original.
During this journey, Kakashi almost turned himself into a person who was always looking down at his phone, being transparent the entire time. Liuyun could tell at a glance that he was trying to lower his presence in the hearts of the three little strong men.
He rarely showed up before, but later, because he had to help improve the psychological quality of the three little strong men in this area, he used a more extreme method to teach them. Not only did it enhance the strength of the three little strong men, but it also cast a shadow on their hearts.
I’m afraid that the three little strong men will always have the thought that Kakashi wanted to kill them in their subconscious. Even if it’s just a lie, the gap will still exist, and it will be impossible for them to be as close as in the original work.
This trip was so perfunctory. I’m afraid that taking on the mission out of the village was also a part of psychological training, otherwise Kakashi would not have brought them out.
The third-generation old man asked Xiyan to notify him, which might be Kakashi’s intention. If he showed up, Kakashi would disappear immediately. After all, the three little strong men already had experience in killing, so it didn’t matter whether he was there or not.
The look he gave me just now probably meant the same thing.
I have to say, Kakashi really cares about his younger brother.
Just when Liuyun felt warm in his heart, he suddenly felt a layer of coldness.
“Senior Xiyan, you just said that these were all told to you by the old man of the third generation?” Liuyun’s face was a little gloomy.
Xiyan noticed Liuyun’s expression, but was a little puzzled, and asked, “Of course, otherwise how would I know, what’s wrong?”
Liuyun’s eyes turned quickly, and he glanced at Team 8 beside him. Seeing that Hinata had slowly woken up, he said, “Ya, the three of you go ahead. I have something to say to Senior Xiyan alone.”
Although they felt the atmosphere suddenly become solemn, which aroused the curiosity of Kiba and Shino, they also knew that there were some things that they, the Genin, could not listen to. They immediately responded, took Hinata, who was still in a daze, and left quickly.
“Liuyun, what happened? Is it because the Hokage is observing Team 7 that makes you feel uncomfortable? If so, please understand that you are very clear about Naruto’s identity, and the Hokage will not really ignore it.”
When Xiyan saw Team 8 walking away, she took off her mask with an anxious look on her face. She thought it was the Third Generation’s spying that made Liuyun feel offended. The loyal girl quickly explained for the Third Generation old man.
Liuyun waved his hand and said gloomily, “It’s not about this. I’m asking you, since the old man of the Third Generation knows about it, then Danzo also knows about it, right?”
Xi Yan was shocked and asked in surprise, “How…how do you know Danzo-sama? Did Kakashi-senpai tell you? Impossible, with his feelings for you, he would never let you know this person.”
“Don’t worry about how I know this, just tell me whether he knows this or not.” Liu Yun said domineeringly.
Xiyan did not answer immediately, but hesitated for a while. Not to mention that Liuyun is now a Genin level and has no authority to know about the affairs of the higher-ups. Danzo’s identity alone is a secret and nothing about him should be told to Liuyun.
However, Liuyun is her good friend and favorite junior. As a Genin, he possesses strength comparable to Kakashi, and… Xiyan did not see the entire process of the previous village, but seeing the situation in the village at that time, she had her own guesses in her mind. Combined with the fact that Team 8 had a somewhat fanatical admiration for Liuyun, she felt that her guess might be true.
Liuyun’s strength may be far beyond Kakashi!
If this is the case, then Liuyun cannot be simply regarded as an ordinary Genin. Moreover, Liuyun’s problem, itself, is not a confidential matter, and it is ambiguous whether to tell it or not.
Finally, Xiyan made a decision and stood on Liuyun’s side. She shook her head and said, “I don’t know yet.”
“Now?”
Xiyan’s answer was very clever, and it indirectly told Liuyun that Danzo would definitely know all this in the future.
By then, all the information about his “hidden strength”, unique teaching methods, his original ninjutsu, the leadership of the seven or eight double classes, and everything about the future will enter Danzo’s ears.
Of course, this doesn’t mean that he is afraid of Danzo. After the system collapsed, he would not be afraid of Konoha or the entire ninja world.
If Danzo really showed up, he would probably avenge his cheap father without saying a word.
So what he was worried about was not himself, but the people around him.
Although Liuyun is lazy, cynical, and a bit sharp-tongued, he seems indifferent to everything and just wants to live a comfortable life.
After all, he had just arrived in the ninja world and had no sense of belonging to anyone or anywhere, so he looked down on everyone. This was a common problem among all time travelers.
It’s just that most people use arrogance, indifference, and decisiveness as their protective color, and Liuyun is the same, but he chooses to magnify his own character.
In fact, he has a soft heart and is easily moved. Although he has been in the ninja world for less than half a month, he has been moved by the three little strong men, Kakashi, Hinata, and Yugao one after another.
It’s not to say that he has a sense of belonging, but he has already recognized these people.
He was not worried about being targeted, what he was afraid of was that Danzo would target the people around him.
Although Liuyun is considered smart, he is too lazy to use his brain and doesn’t like to play tricks. He may not be able to prevent Danzo from targeting the people around him, and he will inevitably be taken advantage of.
And it was too tiring to worry about Danzo targeting this and that all day long. This was not the life he longed for.
He was not one of those time travelers who kept Danzo for the New Year, if he felt that Danzo was the slightest hindrance to his life.
Then even if it means destroying the entire Konoha, he will wipe out the roots!
But now Danzo hasn’t taken any action, so he hasn’t provoked me. I can’t just rush in like this. After all, Konoha is the home of my students, friends, and brother. It’s not appropriate to act like this.
So he had to think of a way to prevent it from happening.
Liuyun, who rarely used his brain, suddenly noticed Xiyan and narrowed his eyes meaningfully.
“Senior Xiyan, have you been responsible for protecting the third-generation old man recently?”
Chapter 28 Xi Yan: Listen to what I say. Is this human language? (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Liuyun felt that Xiyan’s appearance was a bit of a coincidence.
After the system was tampered with, Liuyun had a weak presence because of his lazy personality and poor ability. He only received some attention because he was from the Hatake family and was the younger brother of the genius Kakashi.
Because of this, he doesn’t have many friends, and most of them are related to Kakashi.
For example, Asuma Sarutobi, Kurenai Yuhi, Red Bean, and so on.
If it weren’t for Kakashi, he wouldn’t have had any intersection with these people.
But Maozuki Yugao and Yueguang Gale are different.
These two people have a completely unique relationship. They met at the Ninja School. Even though the process of their contact left Liuyun speechless, they can still be considered a kind of childhood sweethearts.
And in his “memories”, among his few friends, these two were the only ones in the Anbu.
It just so happened that it was Yugao who came today, and it was also such a coincidence that the Anbu, who were just responsible for protecting the Hokage and carrying out special operations directly instructed by the Hokage, were actually pulled aside by the old man of the third generation to chat.
Not only did he tell Xiyan that he and Team 7 were being watched, but he also reminded Xiyan that Kakashi secretly loved her.
You said this was not arranged by the third generation old man, can Liuyun believe it?
What? You said that Xi Yan’s initial task was just to run errands, and Xi Hi Hong was supposed to find Team 8?
What a joke! How could the old man of the third generation not know what kind of personality Yuhi Kurenai has? The Eighth Team has been entrusted to him, what can Yuhi Kurenai do?
Even if the third generation was confused, he could tell that Xiurihong must be hanging out in the tavern, so asking Xiyan to look for Xiurihong would be fruitless. It could be said that this was almost a roundabout way to get Xiyan in contact with Liuyun.
But he needed more definitive evidence, which led to this question.
Xiyan didn’t expect that Liuyun had so many thoughts behind this question, and instinctively answered, “You know I can’t answer you.”
Liuyun understood. Although Xiyan didn’t say anything, she had said everything.
“Memory movies” have their pros and cons. The bad thing is that it is not a memory, but just a bystander’s attitude of watching a movie in which oneself is the protagonist.
The good thing is that this thing has been engraved in his brain through the system. He remembers every detail in the film clearly. He can say that he has a photographic memory of the past twenty years.
It is also because of this that when Kakashi was a member of the Anbu, Liuyun was aware of many of the Anbu’s rules.
Among them is the art of speaking.
It’s fine if someone else asks them, they can be vague and refuse to answer with a clear conscience. But what if it’s a loved one or a friend?
On the one hand, you don’t want to deceive your family and friends, but on the other hand, you have to keep it confidential. So there are many ways of saying things that don’t cross the red line. Simply put, it’s the subtext.
Just like before, if the answer is no, then just say “no”. Anyway, as long as it does not involve the Hokage and the mission, their confidentiality principles are relatively relaxed.
But if you are sure, you will say what you just said.
Liuyun was very grateful that Xiyan said this, which proved that Xiyan really cared about him and was not willing to lie to him.
Since Xiyan has this attitude, it will be much easier.
“It started the day after I revealed my strength?” Liuyun asked directly.
There was a hint of surprise in Xiyan’s eyes. She obviously didn’t expect Liuyun to guess so accurately, but she didn’t say anything and answered with silence.
This is the subtext of the second affirmative answer, surprise plus silence.
The ninjas in the Anbu have undergone very strict training, and facial expression management is a compulsory course. Even with masks covering their faces, they must not show their emotions.
If you want to restrain yourself, Liuyun won’t be able to tell.
“In other words, the day after I revealed my strength, Xiyan was transferred over there, and she was kept an eye on me, shared intelligence, and reminded me through her? What is this old man’s purpose?”
Liuyun felt that his thoughts were blocked again.
Because I read too much analysis of some great gods in my previous life, the darkness and conspiracy of Konoha are really terrifying.
The two biggest bosses, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo, are both very powerful silver coins.
However, after traveling to this ninja world, Liuyun did not have that feeling towards the old man of the third generation in his memory. Instead, he was more like the kind, benevolent, Konoha-loving, yet a little bit unserious old man directly shown in the animation.
But Naruto’s experience was a black spot that this old man could not wash away. For a moment, Liuyun didn’t know whether this old man was good or bad. So Liuyun always kept a distance from this old man. If you don’t provoke me, I will pretend that I know nothing.
The appearance of Xi Yan made him face the third generation directly, which was not something that could be solved by staying away.
Optimistic? To win over? To remind? To warn?
What does it mean?
Liuyun scratched his head in annoyance.
“Liuyun, what happened?” Xiyan asked with concern.
“Nothing, I just found that I’m not smart enough and I really can’t play tricks on others.” Liuyun said helplessly.
Xiyan asked back with a smile, “Do you have such a thing as a heart?”
Liuyun’s mouth twitched. Senior, it really hurts to stab you in the face…
Hey? Wait a minute!
Suddenly, Liuyun seemed to have figured something out.
“Yeah! You’re being stubborn again. I’m invincible. Why would I play tricks on you? Just rush through and it’ll be over.”
Realizing this, Liuyun suddenly felt that his vision had been opened up and an idea came into being.
Liuyun showed a wicked smile and said, “Senior Xiyan, you can take Team Eight back later. Just report truthfully when you return. Also, tell the Third Hokage for me that I have created ten subversive ninjutsu of my own, with S-level power and C-level difficulty. I will keep these ninjutsu in the Hatake family and make them the secrets of my Hatake family. On behalf of the Hatake family, I am now officially reporting to him.”
Even though Xiyan was good at managing her facial expressions, she couldn’t control her expression at this moment and was completely stunned!
But it’s not her fault. Listen to what Liuyun says. Is it human language?
Subversive Ninjutsu! Ten of them?! And they are forbidden Ninjutsu of S-level power and C-level difficulty to learn!
If she didn’t know Liuyun, she would have thought he was a lunatic!
Seeing Xiyan was so shocked that she couldn’t speak, Liuyun understood and said with a smile, “Senior Xiyan, I know you can’t accept it for a while, but it’s the fact. You just need to report this to the old man of the third generation.”
“By the way, you saw it just now, right? I taught Naruto and the others the ninjutsu. They have already learned the preliminary ninjutsu. As for whether they have learned it completely, I am not sure. If they have learned it, they should be able to use it when they encounter a strong enemy later.”
“Then you will know whether the ninjutsu I mentioned is true or false.”
Xiyan had calmed down by now. Precisely because of her calmness, she always felt that there seemed to be other meanings in the words that Liuyun asked her to convey to the Third Generation.
But she didn’t think much about it. For both public and private reasons, this was something that had to be communicated immediately. She put on her mask and said simply, “I know. Let’s catch up. I’ll take Team 8 back.”
Liuyun had a cynical smile on his face, but he was sneering in his heart.
“Third generation, Danzo, ten subversive S-level ninjutsu, I don’t believe you can still sit still, let me see what you are really like!”
Chapter 29: The unique thoughts of a time traveler (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
This is Liuyun’s idea, open up the situation and rush forward!
Before, he was stuck in a dead end, always thinking about defense, thinking about how to resist Danzo’s conspiracy, and thinking about playing tricks and using means to deceive others.
But Xiyan’s unintentional words made Liuyun think, since I can’t play tricks on others, then I give up and play it straight with you!
What I’m afraid of is that you will deal with the people I care about, but I’m not afraid of you dealing with me!
Then I will attract all your attention and let you put all your eyes on me to protect others.
Anyway, I’m invincible, you can play however you like!
Before, I just wanted to live a lazy, comfortable and peaceful life.
But it is obviously impossible to do so now, and I already have people I care about. If life has forced you to this point, just enjoy it!
It’s too uncomfortable to be neither up nor down. Either I will persevere to the end, or I will be so dazzling that everyone else will be blinded!
Of course, Liuyun is not really reckless. This plan can be combined with the plan Kakashi prepared for himself.
He just said that these ten ninjutsu are kept as family secrets, and he also reported them to the third generation on behalf of the Hatake family. This is a kind of guarantee!
He used this method to tie himself tightly to the Hatake family, and through reporting to the Third Generation, he told the Third Generation that the Hatake family belonged to Konoha.
From now on, he and Kakashi will become the pillars of the Hatake family, and the guarantee of the Hatake family’s deterrence and influence in Konoha.
Ten subversive S-level ninjutsu will also become the foundation of the Hatake family, and this foundation will increase.
If it weren’t for the fact that saying too much at once would be too scary and might cause other adverse reactions, Liuyun would have just listed a hundred kinds.
Anyway, there are strengthening points, so you can have as many ninjutsu as you want.
In this case, if one wants to touch Liuyun, or Kakashi, or someone that Liuyun and Kakashi care about, one must consider the backlash from the Hatake family.
Even though there are only two of them in this family, this is enough.
There is a difference between family and individual. Even if Kakashi protects himself now, if someone really touches Liuyun, Kakashi will stand behind Liuyun and protect him with the resources of the entire family. It doesn’t seem to make much difference.
But the difference lies in the far-reaching impact. You have to know that there are many families in Konoha.
In the eyes of these families, if Hatake Ryuun was an individual, they would not feel much if Danzo or the Third Generation wanted to touch him.
But if it is tied to the family, then Hatake Ryuun represents a family, and a family that is willing to report the family’s secrets and stand firm to show that they are a loyal family of the Konoha family.
If these two people still want to touch him, then other families will think too much. If you want to touch such a loyal family, then will you also touch our family when you want to?
Then the people of Konoha would lose their morale.
As long as the Third Hokage and Danzo are not stupid, they will not ignore this point and will definitely be wary.
And from then on, the Hatake family had a super genius who could create his own subversive ninjutsu, and a copy ninja who was proficient in thousands of ninjutsu and possessed the Sharingan.
Not only that, according to Kakashi’s plan and Liuyun’s original idea, the foundation of the Hatake family would be extremely terrifying.
What is the most reliable relationship in the ninja world? Besides family, it is the master!
And who are Liuyun’s disciples now?
Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Sasuke with the Sharingan, Sakura who is hanging on the wall, and the potential Inuzuka clan, Hyuga clan, and Aburame clan.
With this lineup and this foundation, let alone future development, even now, who wouldn’t shudder when seeing this?
It is certain that such a family will grow and prosper in Konoha.
Liuyun could almost see that in the future, there would be more people trying to please him than those who would provoke him. Well…except for other villages.
Perhaps the life he wants can be achieved ahead of time.
Of course, it is not without flaws and there are still hidden dangers, especially Danzo’s way of thinking of using kunai to attack Susanoo, it is not surprising that he might do something stupid.
But a person like Liuyun who is not very smart can only do this. Besides, this is a combination of recklessness and smartness. Liuyun is quite proud of his own ideas.
What’s more, there is a little thought in Liuyun’s mind, a thought that belongs only to a time traveler.
Perhaps he could use this incident to test how different this Konoha is from the Konoha full of conspiracies as described by the great gods!
Because in his “memory”, Konoha Village is similar to the direct impression portrayed in the original work, it is a peaceful, warm, positive and passionate village.
There is absolutely no problem in interacting with the third generation.
Danzo has been hiding and has not appeared until now.
If it weren’t for Naruto’s experience, Liuyun felt that he would be brainwashed by the peaceful phenomenon in the village.
This test was aimed at the Third Generation and Danzo.
Needless to say, Danzo sent Ryuun only to provoke him to come out and see this “legendary” figure.
He believed that with Danzo’s ambition and character, it was impossible for him to ignore a genius like him.
It’s different for the third generation.
He needs to know whether the third generation is just like what is shown in the original book, an old man who can sacrifice everything for the village, but loses his integrity in his later years and does many foolish things.
He is still the same old Silver Coin who is selfish, overbearing and authoritarian, and who loves no one except Danzo.
The key point lies in what he said about reporting to the third generation.
This is also known from “memory”, Liuyun did not see it in the original book.
Some families will inform Konoha Village of their family’s secret techniques and leave files, but the content of the training will not be reported. It belongs to the family itself, and whether to pass it on is decided by each family.
Reporting is just an attitude to show one’s loyalty to Konoha.
Highlight the key points!
It’s loyalty to Konoha, not to the Hokage.
If the Third Generation was an old silver coin, he would never tolerate the existence of someone like me who could threaten his position, and would definitely say something secretly to Danzo.
But if the Sandaime is loyal to Konoha and only wants the best for Konoha, then his attitude will make the Sandaime feel at ease and will make the Sandaime like and love him.
As for how to judge, one only needs to look at one’s future circumstances. Liuyun is not worried that he will not be able to see it.
After all, the look in your eyes that wants to stab someone cannot be hidden.
If he encountered the worst case scenario, Liuyun would not worry. These two guys only have a few tricks, and the masters have analyzed them all. Facing someone he obviously cannot beat, he can just play a public opinion war like he did with his cheap dad.
Can Liuyun bear such an injustice? He got angry and destroyed Konoha with a nuclear explosion-level ninjutsu!
After thinking it over carefully, he felt that there was no big problem, nodded with satisfaction, stood up and quickly caught up with Class 8.
If it was any further away, he, who has a poor sense of direction, would not be able to sense these people and would definitely get lost.
At night, every household in Konoha Village turned off the lights and went to rest, only a few places were still lit.
And among them is the Hokage’s office.
At this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen was smoking his pipe and looking at the table.
There was a document on it, and the photo on it was of Hatake Ryuyun.
There were dozens of pages of information, scattered all over the desk, densely packed with information, recording almost everything about Hatake Ryuyun in the past twenty years.
He took a deep puff of the cigarette, and the burning ash slowly fell, but before it landed on the table, it was steadily caught by Sarutobi Hiruzen’s slightly withered hand.
Ignoring the slight burning sensation in his palms, he quickly and carefully glanced at the information on the desk. Seeing that there was no stain on it, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief.
Thinking of the dumbfounded words that Mao Yue Yugao had just said to him, he looked at the photo of Hatake Ryuun and his eyes became more and more complicated, with relief, pleasure, and distress.
He stretched out his hand and flicked the cloud on the photo, then scolded with a smile, “You little brat, you are really good at hiding things. How could that guy Shumao give birth to a brat like you? But… you are worthy of being his child. Genius, I’m afraid it’s not enough to describe you.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen then thought of something, sighed, put down the documents in his hand, stood up and walked to the window, looking in a secret direction, his distracted eyes became sharp.
“I failed to save Sakumo back then. Now, I will never allow his child to be threatened! My old friend, I hope you won’t force me to become that ninja hero again!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s words were cold, but firm!
Chapter 30: Mr. Assassin, I accept your weapon! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
In the Land of Waves, there is a dense forest along the lake outside a small coastal town.
After a long and tiring journey, Kakashi and the other three have arrived at this country surrounded by water with the poor bait Dazna.
Along the way, they learned a lot, such as the boatman who dared not speak loudly, the thick fog on the sea, and the bridge that was stopped halfway through construction but looked very magnificent.
This journey is novel, but also boring.
They thought that Cardo’s assassinations on Dazna would continue, so they were prepared for a protracted war and remained on standby mode at all times.
But except for the ghost brothers at the beginning, there has not been any wave of assassination attacks so far.
This made the three little strong men, who were trying hard to accumulate practical experience, very depressed.
But now they are different from the original, especially Naruto, who is no longer so noisy during the mission. Even if he is holding his breath, he still maintains his professionalism and does not let his guard down along the way.
But the formation was still so casual, the bait was placed in the front, the three little strong men walked side by side behind, and Kakashi walked at the end, continuing to be a head-down tribe.
Suddenly, Naruto paused, his pupils constricted, and he took two steps forward, pinning Dazna to the ground, waving his hands and shouting, “Everyone get down!”
Although this sound came without any warning, everyone showed their absolute trust in Naruto, including Kakashi, and they all lay down at the first moment.
This trust was immediately rewarded. The moment they lay down, a huge ninja sword flew past their heads.
“clang”
The ninja sword sank into the tree trunk behind Kakashi, almost cutting the towering tree in half.
“Whoosh!”
A figure rushed out and stood on the hilt of the ninja sword. The man looked down from above, ignoring the people on the ground with a look that was indifferent to life and death.
The lower half of his face was wrapped in bandages, the naked upper body revealed his muscular body, and the ghostly temperament made people feel cold all over at first sight.
It was Team 7’s original powerful enemy, Zabuza Momochi!
“Oh? No wonder the ghost brothers failed, it turns out…”
Zabuza was just trying to show off and exude his Phantom’s murderous aura, but just as he opened his mouth, he saw a scene he could never have imagined in his dreams.
“Compound Ninjutsu: Fierce Wind and Fireball Jutsu!”
Yes, this compound jutsu was named by taking a few words from Naruto’s rather nonsense name. It was a name given by Kakashi because Sasuke ignored Naruto when he was discussing it with him.
But this ninjutsu with an extremely perfunctory name scared Zabuza. Looking at the fireball with an incredibly fast speed and an insanely high temperature, he had no time to think about it. He hurriedly drew out his beheading sword, ran away at full speed, and landed on the lake.
The fierce fireball hit the poor towering tree accurately, and the tree turned into dead branches almost instantly.
Looking at the charred tree, Zabuza felt completely confused.
The eyes that showed indifference to human life were filled with shock and confusion.
Are all the little brats in Konoha so strong now?
Can you use compound ninjutsu?
And this intensity… is it too much?
Tell me, how did you two C-level ninjutsu combine to have the power of A-level ninjutsu?
However, Sakura’s next words made Zabuza even more confused.
“The opponent’s speed is much faster than ours! His strength is above the elite Chunin, and he is judged to be a Jonin. He is holding a ninja sword and is judged to be good at taijutsu. Close combat is not good, so try to avoid it. Focus on ninjutsu and use taijutsu as a supplement, Naruto!”
Zabuza: …
Where did this little girl come from? Are the quality of the Genin in Konoha Village so high now? Although my judgment is not particularly accurate, if it were me, I would not be able to make such a calm and objective analysis when the Genin faced the Jonin as soon as they met!
But before Zabuza could react, Naruto formed seals with both hands and shouted “Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!”
Dense shadow clones appeared in the dense forest, there were hundreds of them, shouting and rushing towards him.
Zabuza’s mouth twitched. Are all the kids these days so unconventional? Shouldn’t they chat for a while before starting the fight?
Also, didn’t I just say to avoid close combat? Why are you rushing up?
Then, Naruto gave the answer, and countless shurikens attacked rapidly from all directions.
“Four-Direction Shuriken Jutsu!”
Zabuza showed disdain for this ridiculous name. Even though there were many people, they posed no threat to him as a Jonin.
Wielding the beheading sword, he easily blocked all the shurikens with a series of “ding ding ding” sounds of metal collision.
But just at the moment when he had blocked all the shurikens, he suddenly felt a burning sensation in the blind spot of defense.
When he looked closely, he saw a pillar of fire coming towards him at a very fast speed.
“Fire Style: Fire Dragon Technique!”
The speed was so fast and the angle was so tricky that he had no time and space to defend. He was surprised at the black-haired kid’s ability to seize opportunities, and at the same time, he jumped up and avoided the opponent’s attack.
But as soon as he jumped up, he was stunned!
Because in the air, the yellow-haired kid had been waiting for him in the air without him knowing when.
The yellow-haired kid quickly formed a seal, “Wind Style: Wind Cutting Technique!”
The strong wind turned into a sharp blade and rushed straight towards Zabuza’s neck.
“Damn little devil!”
Veins on Zabuza’s forehead bulged, he felt like he had been insulted like never before!
Facing the three little brats, he was caught in his weaknesses again and again, and fell into crisis again and again. The opponent’s senior ninja Kakashi with the Sharingan didn’t even move, leaning against a tree reading a book, as if these three little brats were enough to take him down. This kind of contempt was simply a shame in his ninja career!
“Ha! Don’t be so arrogant, little brat!”
The beheading sword was swung down with force, directly cutting the oncoming Feng Qie in half and dissipating into the air.
Immediately afterwards, Zabuza spun in the air, wielding his beheading sword, turning into a hurricane. With one strike of the sword, hundreds of Naruto’s clones were cut in half and turned into dust.
After landing, he disappeared instantly, like a gust of wind, rushing straight towards Dazna. He planned to kill the target directly, and then deal with these three hateful brats and that damn Kakashi!
However, just as he quickly arrived in front of the pink-haired kid, he discovered another scene that shocked him.
The pink-haired kid was actually making seals! Although his speed wasn’t top-notch, there were too many seals! In just three or four seconds, he had already made more than a dozen seals.
When did she start this? What kind of jutsu is this?
He soon found out, because just as he came behind Dazna and the beheading sword was about to strike a fatal blow, Sakura touched the ground with both hands and shouted loudly, “Earth Style: Greedy Protection Technique!”
“Rustle, rustle!”
Instantly, a thin layer of sand and dust flew out, covering Sakura and Dazna, forming an ochre-colored protective shield.
Zabuza, who had swung his sword halfway, looked disdainful when he saw this. He thought it was such a powerful ninjutsu, but…just this?
He seemed to have seen the scene where his beheading sword cut through the ridiculous shield without any hindrance and cut off Dazna’s neck.
“Guji”
The next moment, the beheading sword hit the shield, but it made a strange sound.
Immediately afterwards, Zabuza was stunned, no…it should be said that he was terrified!
He actually found that his beheading sword seemed to be stuck! It was deeply trapped in the strange khaki protective shield, unable to move forward an inch, and even couldn’t be pulled out!
At this time, Sakura’s relaxed voice was heard.
“Huh… we caught up.” Sakura turned around, looked at the terrified and angry Zabuza, smiled sweetly, and said, “Mr. Assassin, I’ll take your weapon.”
Chapter 31: Are Konoha’s Genin so scary? (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
“How is this possible! What kind of ninjutsu is this! How can it possibly block my attack?!”
If he doesn’t get killed, his veins will bulge and he will be furious!
He just didn’t want to believe that a Genin’s ninjutsu could actually block his attack and take away his beheading sword!
“The Greedy Guardian Technique, according to the senior, is called a functional defensive ninjutsu. Its function is to absorb all attacks and has the function of disarming. All attacking devices will be fixed by the Greedy Guardian Technique and become part of the technique.”
“So, before I remove the spell, your weapon is confiscated.”
Sakura explained with a smile, and her look made Zabuza so angry that he was fuming, but also frightened!
He has been active in the ninja world for half his life, but he has never heard of such a strange ninjutsu!
In a flash, Zabuza suddenly realized!
Why is this kid suddenly chatting with me? Something is wrong!
Zabuza immediately gave up the beheading sword, and instantly jumped out and disappeared from everyone’s sight.
Sakura narrowed her eyes, her expression somewhat unchanged, and said, “Is it too obvious that I have been discovered?”
At this time, Zabuza’s gloomy voice came from all directions.
“I see, are you stalling for time? Haha, the previous attack was also to buy you time, giving you enough time to form hand seals and release this strange ninjutsu to confiscate my weapon. Is this your tactic?”
“You are good at Taijutsu and your Ninja Sword is weird, so take my Ninja Sword away first and make me lose the advantage. Hahaha! Little brats of Konoha, let me praise you for a bit.”
“But! Your misjudgment ends here!”
Upon hearing this, Sakura could no longer control her second personality and shouted angrily, “Naruto! What the hell are you doing!”
According to their tacit understanding and the secret code used in the tactical arrangement just now, they must first collect the ninja swords and make the opponent lose the advantage.
Although there are many variables involved, the main idea is to delay Naruto and Sasuke for about twenty seconds, giving himself time to complete the hand seal.
There is no need to worry about completing the seal early. Zabuza doesn’t know the function of the Greedy Protection Technique anyway. As long as he comes to attack Dazna or himself, he will definitely confiscate the ninja sword.
After Zabuza’s ninja sword was taken away, he would use words to delay time when the other party was stunned, giving Naruto enough time to form hand seals and launch an effective attack on Zabuza.
Since Sasuke has many more ninjutsu than Naruto, he can only use it after Naruto and deliver the final blow.
As a result, the plan was only half successful, but the rest of the plan was discovered by Zabuza.
But even so, Naruto’s ninjutsu was enough to find the hidden Zabuza and allow Sasuke to launch a second attack.
However, Zabuza has been talking for such a long time, but Naruto’s attack has not arrived yet!
It would be strange if Sakura wasn’t angry!
However, Naruto’s jutsu didn’t show up, and that made Sakura even angrier.
“Water Style: Mist Hidden Technique!”
The dense forest, which originally had a clear view, was instantly shrouded in fog, and everything in front of him turned into a vast expanse of white.
Sakura was so angry that she gritted her teeth and was about to curse when Naruto’s voice suddenly appeared.
“Wind Style: Infinite Breakthrough!”
Then I felt ten strong winds sweeping in from all directions. The strong winds from different directions caused chaotic air turbulence. The white fog was flying in all directions with the turbulence and was finally blown away by the strong wind!
The originally vast expanse of white fog dissipated, and the scene became clear again. At this time, Zabuza, who was using the silent killing technique, was standing in front of Kakashi, holding a kunai in his hand, hanging in the air, and frozen in place.
Kakashi slowly raised his right eye, and the three of them looked at each other. The scene was weird and awkward for a moment!
Kakashi: …
Zabuza: What the hell is this ninjutsu?! It’s fine if this little girl has a strange ninjutsu, but how come this little yellow-haired kid also has it?! He can actually blow away the Mist Hidden Jutsu? Has the ninja world become so chaotic? Are all Genin so strong?!
Zabuza had deep doubts about the ninja world.
But before he could come to his senses, an even more frightening scene appeared.
“Fire Style: Great Dragon Technique!”
Under Zabuza’s horrified eyes, a ten-meter-long flaming dragon raised its head, roared angrily, and rushed towards him.
“What?!”
Zabuza’s eyes were bloodshot and he was so scared that he quickly ran away.
But the dragon was so fast, so hot, and so big that he had no room to escape.
He could only quickly form seals with his hands, put his feet on the lake surface, and yelled in fear, “Water Style: Water Array Wall!”
The water array wall rose instantly and turned into a wall of water waves, and Haolong rode over the next moment.
Water and fire merged, and a large amount of water vapor rose out of thin air. The water array wall was unable to withstand the attack of Haolong. In just a moment, it turned into gas, and Haolong passed through the wall.
“ah!!”
A shrill scream was heard, and Zabuza, who was knocked into the air, was charred all over, like a dead tree, and fell into the lake with a “plop”.
“Huh…” Sakura breathed a sigh of relief and released the Greedy Protection Technique. The beheading sword fell to the ground with a “ding-dong” sound.
Naruto and Sasuke also walked out of the dense forest. Naruto scratched his head and said with an embarrassed look, “Hey, Sakura-chan, sorry, sorry, I don’t know where a rabbit jumped out just now. It scared me and almost exposed my position, so I wasted some time.”
“puff!”
Sakura couldn’t help but laughed, covering her mouth. “You really are worthy of being the ninja with the most unexpected abilities as the senior said. You were actually scared by a rabbit during the battle. And you even managed to break the jonin’s Mist Hidden Technique by accident. I don’t know whether to say he is lucky or unlucky.”
As Sakura finished her words, she felt a gust of wind blowing in her face, and a figure appeared in front of the three of them, and the beheading sword on the ground fell into that person’s hands.
The three little strong men’s faces changed drastically. They looked carefully and found that it was Zabuza!
Moreover, the body was intact, not at all like it had been burnt just now.
Zabuza stood behind Dazna with his sword in hand, and without saying a word, he swung his sword and chopped down. Dazna’s body was instantly separated, leaving the three little strong men with terrified faces.
“These three little devils have caused me a lot of trouble!”
Zabuza’s cold voice came faintly, like the sound of a devil filling one’s ears.
“Clone?!”
Sakura screamed in horror, revealing the truth: the burnt Zabuza was actually a clone!
“Next, it’s you three little brats… eh?!”
Zabuza’s eyes became extremely cruel, as if he wanted to settle accounts with the three little strong men, but in the next moment, his face changed drastically, and his eyes were full of disbelief!
Even though Dazna’s body was separated, not a single drop of blood shed!
Sakura, who had a terrified look on her face, actually smiled triumphantly and quickly retreated.
Three crisp sounds were heard, and Dazna, Naruto, and Sasuke turned into dust.
“Shadow Clone?! Impossible! When?!”
Zabuza screamed in disbelief, but the ones who answered him were Naruto and Sasuke who jumped out from his left and right sides.
And their ninjutsu!
“Wind Style: Absolute Blade Technique!”
“Fire Style: Flame Array Technique!”
Suddenly, fire broke out all around Zabuza. Four huge walls of fire surrounded him and rapidly shrank inward.
And above the wall of fire, a huge wind blade that was ten meters long fell at a high speed like a guillotine.
The four sides and the air were blocked, leaving Zabuza with no space to escape. The land burned by the high temperature also blocked his possibility of escaping by using the earth escape technique. What’s more, he was not good at using the earth escape technique.
At this moment, Zabuza understood the plan of these three hateful brats. Their plan from the very beginning was to use Dazna as bait, fix himself in the position they had planned long ago, perform ninjutsu that would make it absolutely impossible for him to escape, and kill him.
Even though they had just seen themselves being defeated, they did not let their guard down at all. They still believed that they were still alive and that they were not that easy to defeat. They were still trying to lure them into a trap.
The result was that they succeeded, he was really fooled, and now, he entered the Jedi.
He just couldn’t understand why someone, who was clearly just a Genin, would force a Jonin like him to this extent!
Are Konoha’s Genin so scary?
Chapter 32 My reinforcement points will cry! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Although his mind was filled with shock, Zabuza was unable to think deeply at this moment. Looking at the walls of fire approaching around him and the absolute blade falling above his head, he had only one choice – to fight on.
“ah!!!”
Zabuza roared, condensed the chakra around his body, swung the beheading sword, and faced the absolute blade head-on.
The beheading sword faced the absolute blade technique, and there was a dull thud of a heavy blow. The heavy force made it difficult for Zabuza to support himself, and he fell to his knees on the ground with a plop.
Zabuza let out a “puff” sound and a mouthful of blood sprayed onto the ground.
“Ah! Disconnect it!”
“Crack!”
Zabuza used all his strength and finally cut the huge blade in half, but the beheading sword also broke directly.
Zabuza didn’t feel sorry, as the beheading sword didn’t require him to feel sorry. Besides, he didn’t have the time to feel sorry, as the walls of fire on all sides had already arrived in front of him.
“Open it for me!”
Zabuza swung the half-broken beheading sword and slashed it heavily across the wall of fire in front of him, weakening the thickness of the wall of fire. Then he wrapped his whole body in chakra and rushed out of the wall of fire with a desperate attempt.
I don’t know if it was a howl to cheer myself up, or a scream from being burned.
Along with the shout, Zabuza actually passed through the wall of fire, but his whole body was engulfed in flames, like a fire man.
Perhaps stimulated by the desire to survive, Zabuza’s speed suddenly increased, and he rushed into the lake almost instantly.
Seeing this scene, Sakura frowned for the first time, a serious look on her face.
Naruto and Sasuke walked forward one on the left and one on the right, staring at the lake, but their expressions were quite relaxed.
“Tsk, you can actually escape? That’s amazing.” Naruto held the back of his head with both hands and curled his lips.
“Humph.” Sasuke smiled faintly and said, “This is more interesting.”
Sakura flexed her wrist and said in a deep voice, “You are indeed a jonin, Sasuke-kun. Naruto, he should have gathered all our intelligence. Small tactics are no longer useful. I’m afraid we will have to fight head-on. It’s up to you. I will do my best to assist you.”
“Crash”
Zabuza walked out of the lake, dragging his body covered in burns, his eyes bloodshot, and roared like a devil from hell, “Damn little devil!!!”
The three little strong men instantly became serious and took up fighting stances, ready to fight at any time.
However, the situation they expected of Zabuza rising up in anger did not occur. Instead, he still stood there staring at them. This made them a little confused, but out of caution, they did not take any action immediately.
But they didn’t know that Zabuza was even more confused than them at this moment!
Where’s Bai? Why hasn’t he come to pick me up yet?
Yes, Zabuza already wanted to escape. Although he still had chakra and could still move, Zabuza no longer regarded the three strong men in front of him as ordinary Genin. Instead, he regarded them as enemies that he had to treat with caution!
And in his current condition, he has no confidence at all that he can defeat these three weird little ghosts!
Not to mention the exaggeratedly powerful ninjutsu that they had never seen before, even Kakashi, who had been standing on the sidelines, felt a chill all over his body.
He was even somewhat thankful that no one had taken action during the previous operation, otherwise he would have died long ago!
So, he wanted to escape, and he believed Bai should understand what he meant.
But now he was a little hesitant, Bai didn’t react at all.
Just as he was confused and even began to think about other escape plans, a cynical voice came out.
“Are you waiting for his response?”
Zabuza was startled. Where did this person come from?
He quickly turned his head and saw a scene that made him freeze.
A handsome young man walked out of the dense forest, and on his shoulder, he was carrying a man wearing an Anbu mask.
Zabuza recognized it immediately, it was Bai!
But he would rather believe that this was an illusion than believe that it was real!
Bai was actually killed by someone? And it was killed silently?
You know, even for him, it’s impossible to defeat Bai in a short period of time, let alone get rid of him silently.
Who is this young man? Why is there no such person in my ninja manual?
But soon, he knew the other person’s name.
Because those three damn little devils made surprised sounds.
“Senior Liuyun!”
The person who came was Qi Mu Liu Yun.
Liuyun glanced at the three of them, and his venomous tongue flared up again. He angrily scolded, “How dare you three call me?! You actually used my ninjutsu like this. Don’t you have any sense of shame, you three stinky monkeys!”
The three little strong men shrank their necks, didn’t dare to say a word, and admitted their mistakes instantly.
Of course, for the three little strong men, apologies are really not sincere.
“I’m sorry, senior, there’s nothing I can do. It’s just too difficult.” Naruto scratched his head and grinned.
“I’m sorry, senior!” Sakura seemed honest on the surface, but her second personality was waving the Rising Dragon Fist in her heart.
“Asshole Senior! Listen to yourself, are you talking like a human being? We are lucky to be able to use such a difficult ninjutsu! Shouldn’t you be surprised? How dare you despise it! Go to hell!!!”
Well, Sasuke didn’t say anything, he just curled his lips and snorted.
Liuyun didn’t think there was anything wrong with their attitude as he had long been accustomed to it.
But it was true that he was angry. To be precise, he was not angry, but wanted to cry!
Fantasy enhanced ninjutsu! This is the effect of the first appearance? This is it?
The ninjutsu I gave you was far more powerful than the S-level one, but you couldn’t even kill Zabuza?
Not to mention the effect you produced, you can’t even compare to ordinary S-level ninjutsu, even in making balls you can’t compare to them!
If Zabuza had been hit with a bullet, he would have been lying there, but what happened now? He took two fantasy-enhanced ninjutsu and was only injured!
And judging from his condition, he is not seriously injured!
Liuyun almost collapsed when he saw it! If you do this, my reinforcement points will cry!
Fortunately, it was not without gain.
Through observation of this battle, Liuyun realized that this ninja world is actually very scientific.
Even though the three little strong men were given some extremely powerful ninjutsu, they were unable to bring out their full power and were simply unable to achieve overnight success.
Their chakra is too weak, and their ability to control and maintain ninjutsu is insufficient, which greatly weakens the power of ninjutsu.
Although two of the three little strong men have the ability to hang on the wall, the time they have spent on growth is still too short and they are not yet at the stage of being able to hang on. If they use powerful ninjutsu, the effect will not be as good as giving them some C-level and B-level ninjutsu.
It’s like giving them a dragon-slaying sword, but they don’t have the energy to wield it.
If Liuyun used this, the fire array alone could destroy the entire dense forest.
Zabuza still wants to rush out? I’ll burn you to ashes with just one touch.
Compared to Naruto and Sasuke, Sakura’s functional ninjutsu is more effective. Although the defensive range after using it is a bit touching, the function still exists.
“Forget it. Anyway, these two will be hanging around until the Chunin Exams, so it’s almost time for them to start cheating. They should be much stronger by then. Let Sakura take the spotlight this time. After all, there won’t be many opportunities for her to show off in the future.”
In the middle and late stages of Naruto, there are very few battles that can be resolved by just using the brain, and everything depends on just rushing forward. Although it is not known to what extent Sakura’s brain will develop in the future, there is not much point in using her brain when facing the likes of Pain and Madara.
No matter how smart you are, can you be smarter than Shikamaru?
Seeing that Liuyun’s anger seemed to have disappeared on its own, Naruto also plucked up his courage, pointed at Bai on Liuyun’s shoulder, and asked, “Um, senior, who is this person?”
Chapter 33 Zabuza: I’m not angry, I’m not angry! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Liuyun then remembered that he was carrying a person on his shoulders. His physique was so strong that if he didn’t pay attention, he could hardly feel Bai’s weight.
“pound”
Liuyun threw Bai to the ground and when he knocked him unconscious, he did what all seniors would do and checked Bai’s gender.
Bad luck, it’s a man.
So Liuyun was not so polite to him.
When Zabuza saw this, his veins bulged, but he didn’t dare to act rashly. He just glared at Liuyun fiercely.
Liuyun waved his hand casually and said, “Don’t stare so wide-eyed. Are you heartbroken? Don’t worry, he’s not dead. He’s just an old man, so what’s wrong with falling down a few times? If you have the time, recover first and help me later. I still have to use you as a practical teaching. I’m going to talk to my student first, don’t interrupt.”
Zabuza is so messed up, isn’t this a humiliation? !
The three little warriors were also confused. What kind of tactics was this? They were fighting the enemy, why did they have to say a few words?
Didn’t you say that, Senior? Ninjas don’t need words to fight, just go for it. That’s what we did just now, but it doesn’t count when it comes to you?
“Um…senior.” Sakura raised her hand weakly and asked cautiously, “Should we first seize the opportunity to win and then review the situation? Didn’t you say that villains die because they talk too much?”
Liuyun directly hit Xiaoying’s forehead with a brain bomb and scolded, “That’s you! Besides, who are the villains? Who are you scolding?”
As he spoke, Liuyun flicked his thumb back and said contemptuously, “With his character, is he destined to be the protagonist? He has no qualifications to fight back.”
If you don’t cut it, the veins will bulge again!
This is already a complete insult!
Fortunately, Zabuza still had his sanity and knew his current condition. Not to mention the strange man who had just appeared, he couldn’t even defeat those three little ghosts. Bai was still in their hands. The only thing he could do now was to recover his combat power as soon as possible.
As for what plan that strange person has, we will just have to deal with it as the time comes.
As for Liuyun, after Sakura calmed down due to the pain, he looked at Naruto, pointed at Bai on the ground, and lectured him, “Naruto, your perception was quite sharp before, you could sense before the other party attacked, what happened? Did you forget to be alert around you when you started fighting? Did your perception get eaten up? How come you didn’t sense that there was someone standing outside?”
“Even if you can’t sense it, you created so many clones to attract attention, can’t you send one or two to observe the surrounding situation? What did I teach you in the first place?”
Naruto didn’t laugh this time. He knew Liuyun was right. He bowed his head and admitted his mistake, saying, “I’m sorry, senior. I was too excited and careless.”
“Well, be careful next time.”
This attitude made Liuyun quite satisfied, and he was also very surprised that when he saw Zabuza’s sneak attack, Naruto noticed it first.
In the original work, it was Naruto who first noticed the snow rabbit, which aroused Kakashi’s vigilance. It can be said that Naruto’s perception is still very strong.
Especially with the Nine-Tails around, although Naruto has not mastered the malicious perception, malicious perception is considered a passive skill for the Nine-Tails. As a jinchūriki, Naruto can more or less borrow some help from it.
But now, the Nine-Tails was frozen by him. Without the Nine-Tails, Naruto would not have the ability to sense malicious intent.
Then there is only one possibility.
Without the Nine-Tails’ interference, Naruto might have been qualified to awaken the Kagura Heart’s Eye of the Uzumaki family.
However, Liuyun doesn’t understand this aspect, so he can only let him develop it himself. If he can develop it, that would be great, but if he can’t, it doesn’t matter. Just let it go.
“Also, don’t be too proud of the fact that your previous attack didn’t connect and accidentally destroyed the enemy’s Mist Hidden Technique. You were just lucky to have met a weakling. If the Mist Hidden Technique was released by the Mizukage of the Mist Hidden Village, you wouldn’t have been able to break it at all.”
Mizukage Mei Terumi’s Mist Hidden Technique is different from Zabuza’s Mist Hidden Technique.
One is to spit out through one’s own mouth. The mist formed is composed of chakra. Its stability, concentration, etc. depend entirely on the amount of chakra used by the person himself.
But Zabuza’s Mist Hidden Technique is different. He condenses the thick fog in the air to perform it. Only the concentration can be controlled by himself, but he has no control over the stability.
“Hey, senior, do you mean that I can now rival the Mizukage?” Naruto’s eyes lit up and his face was full of excitement.
With a frustrated slap on the face, Naruto covered his head and jumped up and down, Sakura covered her face speechlessly, and Sasuke turned his head away, as if he would be infected and become an idiot if he looked at her any longer.
Liu Yun was so angry that his spit flew everywhere, cursing, “What kind of brain circuit do you have! You still want to be a rival to the Mizukage? If you can last three seconds in front of her now, I will call you a senior! I am telling you, don’t think that just because you broke a weakling’s ninjutsu, you can use this method to break other people’s ninjutsu. Your future enemies will be much stronger than this weakling!”
Zabuza: I’m not angry, I’m not angry, I will never be angry.
Naruto rubbed his head but grinned. Although he was a little silly, he was not stupid. He certainly knew that he was no match for the Mizukage. He was acting funny just to get Liuyun’s concern. Although this concern was a bit painful, he still felt warm in his heart.
“I know, senior. I won’t be complacent. Hehe.” Naruto smiled foolishly.
Liuyun glanced at Naruto, then turned to look at Sasuke and asked, “Sasuke, do you know what you did wrong this time?”
Sasuke answered straightforwardly, “I know. When the opponent used the Mist Hidden Technique, Sakura and the client’s clone were protected by the technique. Naruto and I were hidden. At that time, the opponent could only target Kakashi-sensei. I should have aimed at that position earlier and launched the Great Dragon Technique the moment the thick fog dissipated.”
“I was a second late, giving him a chance to escape. He took the opportunity to use the water array wall to block Hao Long for a moment, and even used the water clone technique. Not only did he escape, he also thought of a strategy to confuse us and launch a counterattack.”
Liuyun nodded in satisfaction and said, “Well, not bad. But there’s more to it than that.”
“The role of that Kakashi is to draw the enemy’s attention and alertness when fighting you, so that he can’t fight you wholeheartedly. And the second ultimate kill point you prepared in advance, there is no need for you to stick to the first ultimate kill point of the clone Dazna.”
“Since you had such a good opportunity, you should have used the Flame Array directly and let Kakashi’s clone on the ground to contain him so that he couldn’t escape from the sky.”
“If that were the case, he would have been seriously injured long ago, and you could have saved a lot of combat power.”
Zabuza suddenly looked at Kakashi who was still leaning against the tree, and saw that Kakashi actually waved at him with a smile, and then disappeared with a “bang”!
Zabuza’s face turned green! He never thought that this Kakashi was actually a clone! And he was dealing with his secondary killing point!
And it must be said that this diversion point was very successful. Because he was concerned about Kakashi, he had been paying attention to Kakashi during the battle with the three brats and was not able to use his full strength.
Zabuza’s heart was chilled, and there was a hint of fear in his eyes as he looked at the three little strong men.
These three little ghosts are so scary! They actually thought so carefully!
More importantly, Kakashi and Dazna were not here, so where else could they be? They must have returned by another route.
He never expected that his mission would fail from the very beginning!
Chapter 34 Zabuza: I have to hold it in! I can’t hold it in anymore! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
After being taught a lesson, Sasuke thought about it carefully and thought that what Liuyun said made sense. He nodded and said, “Yes, I thought it was too simple.”
“Well, Sasuke, you have to remember that Sakura is only the brain before and after the battle. She only formulates the strategic level and predetermined tactics.”
“And you and Naruto are the ones who implement the tactics. As long as they can achieve the strategic goals, the tactics can be used flexibly. You are more talented than Naruto in this aspect, and it is also what you need to do most in this team.”
“So you have to be flexible in battle and trust your teammates. Even if you make mistakes when changing tactics, it doesn’t matter. Your teammates will support you behind the scenes. Do you understand?”
Liuyun’s warning made Sasuke subconsciously look at Naruto and Sakura. Needless to say, Sakura absolutely supported him and gave Sasuke a smile that she thought was the most beautiful.
As for Naruto, he just grinned, raised his thumb, and said, “Don’t worry Sasuke, I won’t hold you back when facing the enemy. Just do whatever you want. I will cooperate with you, but… you have to cooperate with me occasionally.”
Sasuke’s indifferent eyes gained a hint of warmth. He did not respond to Naruto and Sakura, but turned around and nodded to Liuyun, indicating that he understood.
Liuyun secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had felt that something was not right when he was watching the battle before.
To be honest, Sasuke and Naruto’s combat intelligence is not bad at all, especially their ability to adapt to changing circumstances in combat, but this was hardly seen in previous battles.
Perhaps it was because Sakura’s performance was too good, or the strategies and tactics she formulated were good enough, so that these two were completely controlled, without any subjective initiative at all, and directly became two tools.
This was not Liuyun’s original intention.
He hopes that these three people can cooperate with each other and complement each other, rather than one of them suppressing the other.
If this situation continues to develop, no one knows whether the mentality of the three little strong men will change.
Naruto and Sakura are fine, after all, one is Asura, full of positive energy. One is in love, full of Sasuke, so handsome! The possibility of change is not great, even if there is any.
But Sasuke is a thoughtful person who likes to daydream. Will he realize one day that he is just a tool and then suddenly defect?
He didn’t want the students he had spent so much effort to teach to end up being used by others.
After Liuyun finished his sermon, he thought for a while and decided that he should say a few words of comfort, telling him not to look back at this thoughtful little guy. It would be bad if he went from one extreme to another and became a lone wolf.
“In fact, I can’t blame you for being so stubborn about the first ultimate kill point. After all, at the second ultimate kill point, there is no blockade from above. Naruto, who just used the Infinity Breakthrough, didn’t have time to cast a seal, and the clones might not be able to contain that weakling. It’s normal to give up.”
“It’s because I haven’t practiced enough. I haven’t mastered the second mode of the Flame Array. Otherwise, there wouldn’t be such a big flaw.”
This is also true. There are indeed two modes of the Flame Array. One is the one used by Sasuke, which has no upper limit, and the other is the one that can be capped. After all, it is a ninjutsu enhanced by fantasy, so how could there be such a big flaw?
It’s just that Sasuke only mastered one mode.
Liuyun patted Sasuke on the shoulder and encouraged him, “Work hard and try to kill a hundred weaklings like this with a fire formation next time.”
Zabuza: Don’t be angry! You absolutely cannot be angry! He is provoking me!
“Yes!” Sasuke nodded seriously. He did realize his own shortcomings in this battle.
Finally, Liuyun looked at Xiaoying. Xiaoying shrank her head timidly and looked at Liuyun fearfully, as if she was afraid of being scolded.
Liuyun couldn’t help but laugh. You’ve performed so well, why are you so scared?
Well, be humble so you don’t get too cocky in the future.
“Xiaoying, you performed very well this time, but you still made a mistake, and it was a serious mistake!” Liuyun said in a deep voice.
Sakura was stunned and began to try to recall where she had made a serious mistake.
Naruto and Sasuke were also confused. It would be fine if they made mistakes, but Sakura was the one who led the team throughout the whole process, so how could there be any mistakes?
Liuyun didn’t wait for them to figure it out, and directly pointed it out, even saying angrily, “After removing the Greed Guardian Technique, why do you want to stay so close to the clone Dazna?”
“What if that weakling’s first target is not Dazna, but you guys?”
“At that time, Dazna, Naruto, and Sasuke were all clones, and you were the only real one. What if he hit you with that sword? Could you stop him?!”
“You had every chance at that time. You could have pretended to determine the life or death of that weakling, and took the clones of Naruto and Sasuke away from Dazna, so that he would not dare to attack you and could only attack Dazna. You had no mission at the first killing point, and there was no need to risk getting so close! Are you looking for death?”
Sakura was a little confused by Liuyun’s criticism and subconsciously replied, “But Senior…”
Liuyun raised his hand to interrupt Xiaoying’s words and said, “I know that you have shown professionalism before. If you leave the client without confirming whether the enemy is dead, it will appear unprofessional and easily arouse suspicion.”
“But that’s just a certain probability. It’s nothing compared to your life safety! What? Are you in a desperate situation? Without this first killing point, you won’t fight?”
“Do you really want to risk your life? I’m telling you! Stay away from this kind of thing in the future. A hundred lives of others are not as good as one life of my student! Do you understand?”
Sakura froze, and Naruto and Sasuke also paused, but soon, the same smile appeared on the faces of the three of them – a moved smile.
Naruto grinned, revealing a row of white teeth, and laughed happily.
Sasuke quickly turned his back, with a smile that had never appeared on the corner of his mouth before.
Sakura’s eyes were filled with tears and her lips were trembling. She was so moved that she didn’t know what to say.
But soon, Sakura’s expression changed, her trembling lips stopped for a moment, and she pointed anxiously behind Liuyun.
Zabuza: I’m not angry! ! I have to hold it in! ! ! I… I can’t hold it in anymore!
The blood vessels on his face were about to burst. He was afraid that if he didn’t take action, he would be angry to death before being killed!
He endured the burning pain on his hands and, in a state of extreme anger, his seal-forming speed was comparable to that in his heyday.
In a very short period of time, forty-four seals were formed, and the lake behind him rose up and turned into a huge water dragon.
“Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!”
The angry roar seemed to spread throughout the entire dense forest, and the huge water dragon rushed straight into the clouds.
The three little strong men subconsciously rushed in front of Liuyun, and the three of them quickly formed hand seals. Even if they could only use C-level ninjutsu in such a short time, they were determined to fight to the death!
Liuyun smiled happily when he saw the three little strong men protecting him like this.
He pushed Naruto in front of him away, faced the water dragon bullet, and said with a smile, “You three little monkeys, I haven’t fallen to the point of asking you to protect me. Watch out, it might be a little scary.”
After saying that, he actually responded to the water dragon and walked up.
The three Xiaoqiangs were shocked. Is this seeking death?
However, the next scene became a picture that they would never forget.
Just when the water dragon bullet rushed in front of Liuyun, Liuyun raised his right hand, pinched his thumb and middle finger, and snapped his fingers with a crisp “pop”.
Immediately afterwards, there was a loud “bang”, and the huge water dragon, like its shattered shadow clone, turned into dust and disappeared without a trace.
Liuyun stood in the dust with a look of satisfaction on his face.
My chuunibyou soul! Finally, I have a place to put it! Snap your fingers and destroy the enemy! Dimensionality reduction strike!
How about my nickname from now on be Thanos Ninja?
Chapter 35: Tips on Ninja Tactics, Illusion! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
At this time, the dense forests along the lake fell into deathly silence!
The three little strong men were stunned, and Naruto rubbed his eyes desperately, unable to accept the fact before them.
Sasuke and Sakura both froze, their minds went blank. The scene before them completely overturned their inherent concepts and they were unable to process it at all. To put it simply – the CPU was burned.
But no matter how shocked they were, they were not as shocked as Zabuza on the opposite side.
He looked as if he had seen a ghost!
Just like the song.
Eyes as big as copper bells~
It’s just that the bloodshot in Tongling’s eyes were so numerous that it was a bit scary, as if his eyes were about to pop out.
As a famous jonin, Zabuza felt that his understanding of ninjutsu and ninjas collapsed at this moment!
Ninjutsu, can it disappear out of thin air just by snapping your fingers? !
What a joke!
“No! Impossible! This is an illusion! This is an illusion! Remove it!”
Zabuza yelled like a madman, as if he believed that this was an illusion and tried desperately to break it.
At this time, Liuyun came out of his middle school soul, and looking at Zabuza who was in madness in front of him, he felt some sympathy for him.
Anyone who saw this scene would probably think it was an illusion.
He turned around to look at the three little strong men, and seeing that they were still in a trance, he shouted loudly, “Hey! Three little ghosts, come back to your senses!”
The three little strong men finally came to their senses, but the shock in their eyes was still there.
“Next, you three should watch carefully and remember it well. Although Kakashi should have already explained it, I will explain it in more detail. It will be of great help to you in the future.”
Liuyun turned around and saw that Zabuza was still struggling with the issue of illusion. He licked his lips and said with a smile, “Since you are so worried about illusion, let’s start from here. One of the ninja tactics is illusion.”
Liuyun swung his right hand horizontally, and the dense forest around him slowly disappeared. The sound of “rustling” rang in his ears, waking up Zabuza and stunned the three little strong men.
Because everything around him had turned into a mirror! Countless mirrors, countless phantoms!
“Illusion: Mirror Space (First).”
“What?!” Zabuza collapsed again!
He has been trying to dispel illusions all the time! How could he be drawn into an illusion under such circumstances? !
The three little strong men were also extremely shocked, especially Sasuke, the owner of the Sharingan, and Sakura, the academic master.
Without any preparation, without any hand seals, and without any warning, four people were pulled into the illusion at the same time. This is simply unbelievable!
“Senior… so awesome!” Naruto didn’t have so many thoughts. He raised his fist excitedly and praised Liuyun.
“Impossible! How can I enter into a genjutsu in this state? I don’t believe it!”
Zabuza roared and shouted as he rushed towards Liuyun, waving a half-broken sword in his hand and slashing Liuyun with one blow.
Liuyun didn’t even move before being cut in half. With a “snap” sound, the mirror shattered and Zabuza was left chopped in vain.
“Ahhh! I don’t believe it! I don’t believe it!”
Zabuza went crazy, slashing at all the clouds he could see like a madman, but without exception, they were all mirror images.
Liuyun shook his head helplessly. There was something wrong with Zabuza’s brain circuit. You didn’t believe it when I didn’t use the illusion just now, and you still don’t believe it now that I’ve used the illusion. You are too difficult to please.
I don’t want to bother with his madness, there are students to teach behind him.
“Well, let him play with it first, and we will continue. As for illusion, to put it simply, it is an attack method that invades the opponent’s brain, disrupts the flow of chakra in his brain, and makes him enter an illusion.”
“It focuses on damaging their spirit and soul, which is a relatively difficult fighting method.”
“If you listen carefully in class, you should know this. What I’m going to talk about today is a little more in-depth than what we teach in school. I’ll first tell you some basics so that you can understand more easily.”
“First of all, there are two kinds of energy in the human body, one is called physical energy and the other is called spiritual energy. Our physical strength is actually composed of physical energy and spiritual energy.”
“You should know the origin of chakra. You have all practiced chakra extraction techniques, and you should all know that it is produced from the physical energy produced by the 130 trillion cells in the human body, and the spiritual energy after a mixture and balance.”
“But in fact this is just a relatively simple way of saying it. To be precise, the physical energy generated by the 130 trillion cells in the human body and the product of the mixture of spiritual energy are called physical strength, not chakra.”
“Chakra is produced when physical energy is converted in the body. Then, you can use your extraction technique to extract the chakra for use.”
“Huh?” Naruto was confused when he heard this and asked, “What do you mean?”
Liuyun thought for a moment and said in a way that Naruto could understand, “Let’s use your favorite ramen as an example. Physical energy and spiritual energy are flour, and then they are processed and turned into noodles, and noodles are physical strength. After being processed and cooked again, they become ramen, and this ramen is chakra.”
“Oh! I see! I understand!” As long as it’s ramen, Naruto’s ability to understand is MAX!
Liuyun rolled his eyes at Naruto and said, “Now you should know that physical strength is the most important thing for a ninja. So how to maximize the allocation of physical strength is what a ninja needs to learn constantly.”
“That’s why you’re taught to climb trees and tread water. You need to control chakra precisely and extract only as much as you need. Otherwise, it’s a waste of energy. Zero energy means death.”
“Understood!” The three little strong men answered in unison.
“Okay, now that I’ve explained the basics to you, let’s talk about illusions. Illusions seem to use chakra to invade the enemy’s brain and pull the opponent into an illusion. But this is just a general statement. If you go into detail, the activation of illusions is activated by chakra, which has a greater proportion of spiritual energy.”
“That is to say, when you launch an illusion, in addition to using chakra, your body will instinctively mix in some spiritual energy, so as to achieve the purpose of making your chakra have a greater proportion of spiritual energy.”
“Generally, this type of chakra is called Yintun Chakra.”
“And the essence of Yin-Tsuku Chakra is actually Chakra + spiritual energy.”
“It’s just that the output of spiritual energy is beyond the control of the ninja himself. How much is output depends on the upper limit of your spiritual energy. The higher the upper limit, the higher the proportion of spiritual energy output.”
“And the amount of spiritual energy determines the difficulty of breaking your illusion. The amount of chakra used only determines the power of the illusion.”
“That’s what will happen if your spiritual energy far exceeds that of your enemy.”
Liuyun pointed at Zabuza, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground with a face full of veins, trying hard to break the illusion.
The three little strong men had been listening to the class while keeping an eye on Zabuza. Zabuza went crazy for a while, but soon calmed down, sat cross-legged on the ground, and tried hard to break the illusion. Just by looking at his appearance, you could tell how unlucky he was.
“You know I used an illusion, but you just can’t break it. This is the benefit of having strong mental energy.”
Another vein appeared on Zabuza’s face, but he couldn’t say anything. He could only break the illusion first, otherwise his anger would only make him a laughing stock.
The three little strong men nodded seriously, this was indeed a bit scary.
“However, spiritual energy must be accumulated through years of practice and experience. It must also be practiced professionally. Otherwise, even if you practice for a lifetime, the enemy can easily break it.”
“So if you want to become a genjutsu ninja, you must have talent, that is, your spiritual energy must be naturally strong.”
“For example, Sakura, you are an illusion type. If you want to learn it in the future, I can teach you a little bit. It will also be very helpful for defense. Or you can learn more about the knowledge of breaking illusions. The second benefit of strong mental energy is that you have great resistance to and ability to break illusions.”
Sakura has two personalities, which is equivalent to being twice as mentally strong as a normal person. It would be a waste if she doesn’t learn illusion techniques. However, Liuyun knows Sakura’s ninja way, so he can only use Sasuke to explain.
As expected, as long as it was related to Sasuke, Sakura would not refuse, and immediately nodded and said, “Yes! I will work hard in this area in the future!”
Liuyun smiled with satisfaction. Children are easy to fool.
“Also, Sasuke, you should also know that the Sharingan also has a spiritual bonus, especially when the illusion used is not a regular illusion. But it’s hard for me to teach you this, and it doesn’t matter whether you learn it or not. You just need to be able to withstand illusions. Although illusions can also cause damage to the enemy, it’s better to attack directly.”
“Besides, the possibility of achieving your goal through illusion is not high, so defending against illusion is your main focus.”
Liuyun continued to deceive, just like Sakura, for Sasuke, as long as it was related to one against seven, whatever you said was what it meant.
Besides, this is not a lie. Is the Sharingan used for illusion? Isn’t it used for special abilities and driving Gundam?
Besides, let Sasuke use illusion against seven people? Haha, Liuyun really doesn’t know anyone in the ninja world who can use illusion against seven people.
Sasuke was obviously being controlled. Thinking of the one against seven, his face looked a little unhappy, but he still nodded and said, “I understand.”
“Hey, hey! Senior, what about me! What about me!” Naruto saw that no one mentioned himself, and quickly jumped out to make his presence felt.
Liuyun’s mouth twitched, and he pushed Naruto’s head, asking him to move away, and said, “Forget it. Your advantage is not in spiritual energy. With Sasuke and Sakura here, you don’t have to worry about being hit by an illusion.”
After watching the entire Naruto, I didn’t see Naruto being hit by illusions many times. Moreover, in the later period, because of his perfect combination with Kurama, he was directly immune to illusions, so there was no need to worry at all.
Of course, now that Kurama has been frozen by himself, it is a question whether he can still play happily with Naruto.
But it’s not a big problem, because in Liuyun’s opinion, Naruto actually has potential in this area. Apart from anything else, he has been called a demon fox and ostracized since he was a child, but he is still positive. In terms of mental strength, he is not weak at all.
Of course, it could also be because of Ashura’s chakra, but if that’s the case, then there’s no need to worry. Ashura! Why worry about illusions?
After saying that, without even looking at Naruto’s regretful look, he flashed behind Zabuza, knocked him on the head, and said, “Hey, don’t waste your energy. I’ve finished teaching you illusion techniques. It’s time for the next one. Cooperate with me.”
Zabuza: …Are you still a human being?!
Chapter 36: Tips on Ninja Tactics II: Taijutsu! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
A warrior can be killed but not humiliated. If he is not killed again, he will become furious and stand up to chop at Liuyun with his sword.
As a result, Liuyun just raised his hand lightly and blocked Zabuza’s angry attack.
He lazily said, “The next lesson is the second part of ninja tactics, Taijutsu.”
Zabuza roared and kicked sideways, but was once again easily blocked by Liuyun.
Next, the three little strong men saw a scene that they didn’t know whether to say was surprising or familiar.
Liuyun stood there, easily blocking every angry attack from Zabuza, while still giving a lecture as if nothing had happened.
This was obviously the scene when they first met!
“Taijutsu is the same as genjutsu, but it is somewhat different from genjutsu. There are two types. The first type does not require chakra, such as now, which only requires physical fitness. But obviously, it requires physical strength.”
“The second method requires the consumption of chakra, like this.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Liuyun, who had just blocked Zabuza’s attack, instantly turned into a residual image, disappeared in front of Zabuza, came behind Zabuza, and patted him on the shoulder.
“Here.”
Zabuza felt like he was going crazy, this was simply a slap in the face!
He hasn’t been humiliated like this in all these years!
But unfortunately, no matter how frantically he attacked, he was easily blocked by Liuyun time and time again, and he was still giving a lecture that made him collapse!
“See? My use is rather crude. When it comes to the application of chakra in physical techniques, all I can achieve is an amplification effect. But in essence, it’s the same. The biggest use of chakra in physical techniques is amplification, making one’s strength stronger, speed faster, and so on.”
“But at the same time, it consumes your physical strength faster. You should know the reason, right? This is equivalent to doubling your physical strength consumption.”
“So you need to control your physical strength more accurately. If you are interested in this aspect, Kakashi and Team 3’s Kai are both very strong in physical skills.”
“But in my opinion, it’s not necessary. Just like illusion, it also requires talent. If illusion is chakra + mental energy, then physical skills are chakra + physical energy, or it can also be called Yang escape chakra.”
“Body energy is the lower limit, while chakra determines the upper limit. But if your body energy is already very weak, at only 1, then even if you use more chakra and increase it tenfold, it will only be 10.”
“But some people start at a very high level, and their lower limit is much higher than your upper limit. How can you fight with others? Although physical energy is different from spiritual energy and can be trained and strengthened, it requires years of practice, and other aspects will be delayed. For some specific people, it doesn’t matter, but for you, there is no need to worry about it.”
“The three of you have good physical energy, especially Naruto, who should be ranked in the top three among those I have ever seen. And you are still young, and when you grow up, you will be very scary.”
“So there is no need for you to learn any special physical skills, because no matter what physical skill you use, the ultimate goal is only one, to effectively kill the target.”
“In that case, when you have an absolute advantage in Yang-tun chakra, you only need to remember a few simple parts.”
Speaking of this, there were afterimages in Liuyun’s hand, and a kunai appeared out of nowhere.
“Throat.” The kunai lightly touched Zabuza’s throat, and a small dot suddenly appeared on it.
“Spine, lungs, liver, carotid arteries, subclavian arteries, kidneys, heart.”
Every time Liuyun mentioned a part, he would prick a blood spot at that location.
“Any one of the eight vital points is enough to kill the enemy, so there is no need to play those fancy tricks. When you crush the enemy in terms of physical skills, the problem can be solved in an instant.”
“But when you can’t defeat the enemy in a short period of time with physical skills, you must find another way. Otherwise, you will just be wasting your energy. Although you can wear the enemy to death, this is not the way a ninja fights.”
After saying that, Liuyun dodged and retreated in front of the three little strong men. He looked back and smiled, “So don’t be obsessed with form. All your fighting methods only serve one purpose, which is to kill the enemy quickly and effectively.”
“How is it? Did you remember the eight vital points?”
The three little strong men nodded repeatedly, looking at Zabuza’s burnt body with eight blood spots. They couldn’t help but remember this vivid teaching. They were afraid that this picture would follow them for the rest of their lives.
They never dreamed that Liuyun could perform such an operation. It was simply the ceiling of teaching!
Zabuza’s miserable appearance, his powerless roar of anger and helplessness, and his madness of slashing mirror images even made the three little strong men feel a little sympathy for him.
But they had no idea that Zabuza was in even worse pain than they imagined! If he had known it would be like this, he would have died directly at the hands of those three little devils!
And…what that damn guy just said were clearly my words!
So now you are using it to teach me?
However, after the collapse and madness, Zabuza calmed down again. This time, his calmness finally allowed him to recognize a fact.
The man in front of him was not only stronger than him, but also stronger to an unbelievable degree!
In front of him, I had no ability to resist at all, not even from his teasing.
At this moment, he was no longer angry about the other person calling him a weakling. Others might say it was an insult, but this person was telling the truth!
After realizing this, Zabuza became calm instead. He sat quietly on the ground, no longer moving. Even his whole body relaxed, leaving him completely defenseless.
Seeing this scene, Liuyun and the three Xiaoqiang were a little confused. Why was this just a desperate move?
“What do you mean? Don’t you want to play anymore?” Liuyun walked forward, squatted down, and poked the half-broken beheading sword.
Zabuza seemed to have seen through life and death, and said calmly, “Recover your strength, and there is one last ninjutsu. After you cooperate, kill me.”
Liuyun narrowed his eyes and smiled meaningfully. “Do you want to die so much?”
“Hmm?” This time Zabuza was confused and asked back, “You don’t want to kill me?”
Liuyun shrugged and said indifferently, “Your life is dispensable to me. If you were killed by my students, you would be dead, but since you are alive, I can give you a chance to continue living, oh, including him.”
Liuyun pointed back at Bai who had fainted on the ground.
This was half true and half false. The truth was that he was willing to give Zabuza and Haku a chance to live. The false part was that his initial thought was to kill these two people, and he didn’t care whether they lived or died.
Liuyun doesn’t want to leave any enemies for himself, even if this enemy poses no threat to him.
But Liuyun once taught Naruto and the others not to underestimate anyone, and this is also Liuyun’s own creed.
No matter how small an ant is, if it bites you, you will feel uncomfortable.
What made Liuyun change his mind was Zabuza’s current attitude.
As the first powerful enemy of Naruto and his companions in the original work, Ryuyun had a deep impression of Zabuza.
Cruel and wild, easily angered and violent, ruthless and ambitious, cold but not ruthless.
Compared to Bai, who many predecessors like, Liuyun prefers Zabuza.
Bai’s loyalty and affection are for Zabuza. He traveled through time too late, and if he wants to pry Bai away now, with Liuyun’s ability, forget it.
As for Zabuza, if he could subdue him, it would be equivalent to subduing Bai.
But accepting someone like Zabuza would mean trouble, so Liuyun had no idea at first.
But who told him to give up now?
There is only one reason why a person like him would give up everything: he no longer has the slightest desire to resist himself and has completely surrendered to his own strength.
Isn’t this equivalent to direct loyalty? If I don’t accept it, it will be unjust!
Chapter 37: Ninja Tactics Tips 3: Ninjutsu! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Looking back, Zabuza’s so-called ambition was hardly seen in the original work.
Isn’t it just to kill the Fourth Mizukage? To overthrow the tyranny of the village?
The Fourth Mizukage was controlled by Obito into that state, and the Hidden Mist Village is almost collapsed. Is there anything wrong with Zabuza wanting to overthrow it?
As for cruelty, wildness, irritability, and coldness, please take a look at what he experienced in his childhood. Coming out of that kind of environment, he can still be a basically normal person. Based on this psychological quality, Liuyun is willing to call him the strongest Uchiha Madara!
What’s more, what should the qualities of a ninja be?
Apart from his violent temper, Zabuza almost perfectly matches all the qualities of a ninja. Perhaps it should be said that he is a real ninja.
What the hell is that with Naruto and the others!
What’s more valuable is that Zabuza is not a heartless person. As long as he can get his recognition, he can still form bonds with others. He’s just a little arrogant at most.
Of course, as a boss, there is no need to form a bond with Zabuza, as long as he is loyal, and this point has been achieved, so what reason is there not to accept it? Buy one get one free, it’s a good deal!
Zabuza was not stupid and immediately understood Liuyun’s meaning, but he did not feel much excitement about surviving the disaster and remained indifferent.
“Want us to do something for you?”
Liuyun said with a smile, “Let me introduce myself. I am from Konohagakure, the younger brother of the patriarch of the Hatake family, Hatake Liuyun.”
The purpose is obvious. Telling Zabuza who your future master will be is equivalent to acknowledging Zabuza’s guess.
“Oh? You are much stronger than that copy ninja.” Zabuza said with a hint of sarcasm.
Liuyun’s expression turned cold in an instant, and Zabuza felt his whole body tremble, as if he had fallen into an ice cave.
“Do you want me to regret my decision?” Liuyun’s voice seemed to contain ice chips, freezing cold.
Zabuza immediately realized that he had stepped on the other party’s bottom line, but despite his instinctive fear and trembling, he felt a little comforted deep down in his heart, because no one wanted to be loyal to a cold-blooded person.
“Sorry.” Zabuza had no arrogance or ambition in front of Liuyun, and he just admitted defeat when he had to.
Liuyun’s expression eased slightly, and he said calmly, “Put away your boring ambitions. In my place, you only have execution, no suggestions.”
“Understood.” Zabuza replied simply.
Liuyun stood up, put his hand on Zabuza’s shoulder, and a layer of green light covered his hand.
Immediately afterwards, the blood spots and burns on Zabuza’s body were seen recovering rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.
In just a few seconds, it was back to normal!
Zabuza and the three little strong men were shocked again!
Medical ninjutsu?! But… isn’t this too powerful? The recovery speed is so fast? And the medical ninjutsu can work on the whole body by pressing on the shoulder?
However, the three little strong men were relieved in just a moment. After all, it was their seniors who took action, so no matter how abnormal it was, it was normal.
They didn’t know how powerful the Hokage was, but after learning the ninjutsu from their predecessors, they knew that their predecessors must be no weaker than the Hokage!
As for Zabuza, after the initial shock, he stood up directly, lowered his head slightly towards Liuyun, his eyes full of awe.
Liuyun stretched out his hand and waved. With a “pop” sound, the mirror space shattered and they saw the dense forest along the lake again.
After the illusion was lifted, Liuyun was not polite and directly ordered, “Two things. First, you know where Kado is, right? Later, take this kid and kill him, then bring all his money back to Konoha to find me. I will report to the Hokage in advance and let you enter the village.”
“You’re not afraid that I’ll run away… Oh, forget I said that.”
Zabuza laughed at himself halfway through his words. Facing such a strong man, running? It would be strange if he could run away! What’s more, he didn’t want to run away. It was obvious from the fact that he had already started to use respectful titles for Liuyun.
Zabuza guessed correctly. For Liuyun, who values ​​money like his kidneys, if you dare to run away with the money, it will be a fight to the death for Liuyun!
Even if I do nothing else in this life, I will kill you!
“Well, the second thing is that you will be my assistant and help me train students. Your experience and ninja qualities can make up for my shortcomings.”
“Understood.” Zabuza nodded in response
“Let’s begin with the third ninja tactical experience, ninjutsu.” Liuyun said and gave Zabuza a look.
Zabuza understood, jumped back, stood on the lake, and formed seals with his hands.
The three little strong men were a little confused. How come they were enemies just now, but now they are suddenly our friends? And they will have to be assistants to their seniors and teach them in the future? Isn’t the world changing too fast?
“Don’t be in a daze, pay more attention!” Liuyun saw that the three little strong men were a little distracted and immediately reminded them.
“Yes!” The three little strong men quickly came to their senses and listened carefully. After all, ninjutsu is of utmost importance to a ninja.
“Ninjutsu, unlike genjutsu and taijutsu, does not place any emphasis on physical energy or mental energy. It is activated purely with chakra. In other words, the two energies must each account for 50%. Any more and the ninjutsu will fail.”
“So the key to ninjutsu lies in control and maintenance. Simply increasing the amount of chakra used in order to increase the power will only lead to various adverse consequences, such as failure of ninjutsu and loss of control.”
“Just like this…”
Just as he was saying this, Zabuza launched a ninjutsu in a tacit understanding.
“Water Style: Water Gun Technique!”
A torrent of water came out of Zabuza’s mouth and rushed straight into the clouds.
Liuyun snapped his fingers again, and with a “pop”, the rushing water column turned a corner and directly penetrated the big tree next to it.
“See, this is the disadvantage of using too much chakra.” Liuyun spread his hands and said
Even though I have seen it once, I still feel extremely shocked when I see it again!
Especially after Liuyun’s explanation, Sasuke seemed to realize something and asked in disbelief, “Senior, you… can increase the chakra of the enemy’s ninjutsu?”
The others also realized this and looked at Liuyun as if they had seen a ghost.
Strengthening the enemy’s chakra? After the jutsu has already been activated? This sounds so magical!
“Did you notice it? You’re quite perceptive. This is the bloodline I created, Source Release. The specific effect is a bit complicated, so I won’t tell you in detail.” Liuyun revealed his secret without any care.
The three little strong men and Zabuza were filled with shock and fear. They didn’t expect that Liuyun could actually create his own bloodline!
“This… can this be created by yourself?” Sakura asked in shock.
Unlike the original work, in the plot at that time, Sakura and Naruto didn’t even know what the Sharingan was, let alone bloodline.
But now, with Liuyun’s guidance, they knew a lot of information, including bloodline limits. However, because Liuyun’s understanding of bloodline was not very clear, he spoke in rather general terms.
The specific information about blood inheritance is relatively confidential in Konoha. Sakura has not seen it yet and does not know whether blood inheritance can be created by oneself. But the general impression is that both the Sharingan and the Byakugan are inherited from the family.
This has become their inherent impression, so the self-created bloodline makes them even more shocked.
“Of course, how else would I have gotten this?”
Liuyun pretended to speak loudly, but he actually felt nervous.
Since he often skips and reads the original work, he really doesn’t know whether he can create his own bloodline.
He also didn’t know what his bloodline meant.
Even if it is counted, it is not the bloodline limit in the three little strong men’s cognition. In fact, he should be regarded as a bloodline net.
Because this was the system that suddenly popped up after he had increased all of his chakra attribute points to 10,000.
It is said that because all chakra attributes reached 10,000, a special bloodline was activated.
At the beginning, Liuyun was quite happy. The bloodline of seven attributes is a bloodline network!
This high-end stuff is basically something the Otsutsuki family plays with, but as a result, a jutsu that he had never heard of suddenly popped up – Source Release.
But when he finished reading the introduction, his mood changed from happy to weird.
He seems even more invincible!
Chapter 38: Now that I am invincible, I must be even more invincible! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
To put it simply, Source Escape can be summed up in one sentence – control the origin.
To put it a little more complicatedly, Liuyun can control all the jutsu in the entire ninja world at will.
As long as it is within his control, he can make the ninjutsu stronger, weaker, deviate, self-destruct, or dissipate at will.
In other words, any ninjutsu is like a puppet that can be freely controlled in front of him, and he can even use the enemy’s ninjutsu to attack himself.
Of course, this is assuming that the level of Source Escape enhancement is high enough.
Based on the principle that I am already invincible… I must become even more invincible, Liuyun did not say a word and strengthened his skills, directly upgrading him to the highest level, level 10.
The operation method is also very simple, a bit like a puppeteer, or the String-String Fruit. There will be invisible source-release threads in your hands, and as long as you touch the opponent’s ninjutsu, you can control it.
The control principle is really very basic.
Just as Liuyun explained just now, use the original energy, that is, body energy, spiritual energy, and chakra energy.
No matter how fancy your ninjutsu is, in front of his source release thread, they are just a bunch of energy.
This is a fatal blow to ninjutsu, which must be based on control and maintenance.
The flowing clouds do not require complicated control, just give a little more energy and the ninjutsu will go out of control immediately.
What’s more, there are other ways to use energy, one of which Liuyun likes the most, and that is absorption.
This is similar to the Bei Ming Divine Art, absorbing the opponent’s energy and using it for its own use. And it doesn’t simply turn into chakra, but can distribute it at will, chakra, body energy, and mental energy.
It can be said that with Source Release, Liuyun is a perpetual motion machine on the battlefield and a fire extinguisher for all enemies.
If he wanted, he could also directly enhance his own ninjutsu by simply adding enough energy to achieve a balance.
After reaching level 10, things become even more buggy. You no longer need the source escape thread, and everything can be controlled as long as you look at it.
And he has truly reached the point of control, and can use energy as he pleases, any ninjutsu can be done however he wants.
As for snapping fingers, it is actually totally unnecessary. There are only two reasons for doing so.
First, of course, it’s for the Chuunibyou soul! After all, you’ve come to the ninja world, so you have to have some Chuunibyou, right?
As for the second one, it’s just Liuyun’s bad taste, and it was also a strange idea that came to me when I was watching these anime before.
That was to create a weakness for himself. If others thought that he could only use Source Release by snapping his fingers, they would try every possible means to control his hands, thinking that he could not use Source Release, but they found out…
Well, the enemy’s expression must be very interesting!
In short, with the Source Release’s Ryuku, ninjutsu no longer poses any threat to him, as for physical techniques and genjutsu.
Haha, do you want me to report the five-dimensional value?
“Alright, I’ll tell you about the Source Release later when I have time. Now let’s continue with the ninjutsu. Hey, weak… Never mind, Zabuza, use the Water Dragon Bullet.”
Liuyun didn’t dwell on this issue for too long. After all, this thing was of no significance to the three little strong men now.
Zabuza was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting Liuyun to know his name, but he didn’t think much about it, as he was more or less a celebrity.
Without saying anything, he started to make seals.
After a while, the water dragon bomb was launched, and a roaring water dragon rushed in front of Liuyun.
Liuyun just snapped his fingers meaninglessly again, and the water dragon suddenly stopped in front of Liuyun.
Even though they knew that Liuyun possessed the magical bloodline of Gentun, the fact that a ninjutsu that was being released actually stopped there was still a little hard for the three little strong men and Zabuza who was maintaining the ninjutsu to accept.
Liuyun touched the water in front of him, as if touching a faucet to make it behave. Then he turned around and said, “Look, this is the B-level water jutsu used by Zabuza, the Water Dragon Bullet. With the amount of chakra he is using now, it is just an ordinary B-level level.”
“But if the control was more perfect, it would turn out like this.”
Liuyun snapped his fingers, and the water dragon in front of him suddenly swelled up, increasing by a full circle in an instant!
Under the shocked gazes of the three little strong men and Zabuza, Liuyun said, “This is basically the most perfect control state, which can reach the B+ level. Of course, the premise is that it can be maintained. Now Zabuza can hardly maintain it.”
“Zabuza, just cut it off directly. I have already taken on this ninjutsu.” Liuyun greeted Zabuza.
Under Zabuza’s shattered eyes, he cut off the maintenance of the ninjutsu, only to find that the Water Dragon Bullet was actually still there, and it was parked in front of Liuyun.
At this moment, the three little strong men and Zabuza were completely numb. They no longer wanted to think about why. They just wanted to know that Liuyun was too strong. Thinking too much would only add to their troubles.
“Come on, continue. If you increase the amount of chakra and have enough ability to control the energy balance of ninjutsu, it will become like this.”
With a loud “splash” sound of rushing water, the water dragon bomb that was originally just like a water dragon suddenly rose up and turned into a water dragon!
Moreover, the size, length, and the rapidity of the water flow inside, which can be seen even when it is stagnant, have almost doubled!
“In this way, the power of A-level ninjutsu is close to A+ level. How about it? Do you understand what I said?”
The three Xiaoqiang nodded numbly, not because they were dumbfounded, but because they didn’t know what expression to use.
However, after such a vivid course, their understanding of physical skills, illusion skills, and ninjutsu has been qualitatively improved.
Seeing this, Liuyun snapped his fingers, causing the water dragon bullet to disappear. He returned to the three little warriors and said, “Today I will teach you all these, especially the ninjutsu, mainly to let you know that the strength of a ninjutsu lies mainly in control and maintenance.”
“The same goes for the ninjutsu I gave you. It’s related to the amount of chakra, but not much. So don’t worry about whether you have enough chakra. Even if the total amount of chakra is very small, you can still use powerful ninjutsu.”
“Especially Sasuke and Sakura, compared to Naruto, your chakra amount is indeed far less, but when it comes to controlling and maintaining ninjutsu, you are more talented than Naruto.”
“Like I told you before, your paths are different. Naruto is good at bombarding and making the enemy tired and revealing weaknesses. And your role, especially Sasuke, is to control your own ninjutsu and kill with one blow.”
“What’s the point of having more or less chakra when one ninjutsu can solve the problem?”
Liuyun’s explanation was actually meant for Sasuke and Sakura.
There is no need for Naruto to hang on the wall. Although there is no Kurama to interfere, Naruto is indeed good at controlling chakra, but he is far inferior to Sasuke and Sakura.
But Naruto really doesn’t need it. Even without the Nine-Tails, it’s not like he can just rush in and be done with it. If one shot doesn’t work, he can shoot two.
Sasuke and Sakura are not good enough, so if the three want to develop in a balanced way, they must have their own strengths. Otherwise, who knows what kind of conflicts will arise. Now Liuyun is trying to prevent any possible situation where there is not enough but unequal distribution.
Liuyun really worried about how this team could live together.
Fortunately, the time doesn’t have to be too long. As long as they can live together for a year or two, I guess nothing can separate this family of three.
Maybe, after the Chunin Exam, Sasuke won’t be seduced away by Orochimaru, so we can rest assured.
“By the way, the Yin-Tun Chakra and Yang-Tun Chakra I just mentioned are not the same as Yin-Tun Jutsu. Yin-Tun and Yang-Tun are not just illusions and physical techniques, they also have other uses, don’t confuse them. You three also have the potential for Yin-Tun, but it’s too early now. I’ll teach you when I have the chance in the future. Learn what you have now first.”
“Understood!” The three little strong men responded loudly.
“Okay, that’s fine. Kakashi should have completed this mission. Let’s go back.”
In fact, when they just got ashore, Kakashi and Dazna had already taken the opportunity to sneak away. Sakura had already calculated that there would be no assassination along the way, so she could only wait for them to step into Cardo’s territory and then give them a big attack.
To be on the safe side and to fully accumulate practical experience, Sakura let go of the bait Dazna and let Kakashi take him away to complete the mission first. Instead, they became the bait, waiting for the fish to take the bait.
Of course, Kakashi agreed to leave because he knew that Liuyun was following him, otherwise he would definitely not leave.
As for how he followed me across the sea, Liuyun could only say that being strong really made things easier. The wind and waves on the sea were nothing more than walking on the waves for him. Really walking on the waves!
“Ah?” Naruto’s face instantly fell when he heard this. He looked at Liuyun pleadingly and said, “Senior, you finally came out here, and you’re going back like this?”
Chapter 39: Force You to Be a Good Person! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old Version)
“So what else do you want?” Liuyun showed Naruto that pitiful look. He really had no resistance. He had wanted to go home for a long time, and now he felt a little soft-hearted.
Naruto thought there was something interesting when he heard it, and he immediately got excited and said, “Since we are out now, why don’t we have some fun outside? We finally got out of the village, so we might as well see more.”
Liuyun pouted, looking like a kid who doesn’t know anything, and said, “Little yellow-haired boy, do you have money? It costs a lot to play outside, and I don’t have much money on me.”
Naruto quickly ran to the side and took the backpack that he had thrown next to the tree before the battle started. He rummaged around in it for a while and took out a bulging frog wallet, which he showed off.
“Senior, I have a lot of money!”
Liuyun rolled his eyes and asked, “How much money can you have in that little wallet of yours?”
Then, Liuyun suddenly remembered that when Jiraiya went out with Naruto, he used Naruto’s money and had a pretty good time. Although he spent all the money when he came back, does this mean that the consumption level in other places is not as high as that in Konoha?
Or is it that the money in Naruto’s wallet is of great value?
Seeing Naruto coming over, Liuyun didn’t hesitate to take the wallet from his hand and took a closer look.
Naruto didn’t care and just smiled foolishly.
After reading it, Liuyun understood that there were no large-value banknotes, and he didn’t have much money, only a little over ten thousand taels.
If you calculate it this way, maybe the prices in other places are not as high as in Konoha.
As for Sasuke and Sakura, they don’t have to worry about anything at all. One of them has a family fortune, and although they don’t know how much Danzo and the Third Hokage have embezzled, they must leave some for others. With such a big family, any inheritance left would be enough for Sasuke to live a carefree life.
Although Sakura’s family is not particularly rich, it is a well-off family.
In this case, I can go out and have some fun.
Liuyun’s life goal is to live a leisurely and happy life, so traveling is also a part of life.
“Sasuke, Sakura, do you mean the same thing?” Liuyun looked at the two little strong men.
Sakura didn’t answer, but looked at Sasuke expectantly. Of course she wanted to play, especially with Sasuke! So beautiful!
Sasuke was very calm, shrugged and said, “I don’t care.”
“That’s great!” Naruto and Sakura had a rare moment of tacit understanding and cheered happily.
Liuyun saw that Sasuke also revealed a barely noticeable smile after Naruto and Sakura cheered, and he couldn’t help but smile with relief.
It seems that his work was not in vain. Sasuke has already formed a bond with Naruto and Sakura. Otherwise, with Sasuke’s eagerness to kill seven people at once today, how would he have the time to play?
“Okay, let’s go play together. Let’s make it clear in advance that I have hardly ever left the village, so don’t expect me to show you around. So let’s go back to the Fire Country first, so that you don’t end up getting sold out in other countries.” Liuyun reminded.
The three little strong men nodded in agreement, but they were laughing in their hearts.
They didn’t expect that the seniors who seemed to be omnipotent actually had things they didn’t understand. This contrast made them feel closer to their seniors.
Liuyun then remembered that he was a poor navigator, and quickly said to Zabuza, “Zabuza, you should be more familiar with the Fire Country, right? Draw us a map, and just find a prosperous city, hmm… let’s just forget about Tansho Castle.”
With the map, Sakura and the others should be able to find the way, yeah… no problem!
The three little tool guys can finally go online for once.
As for Duance City, Liuyun was a little envious of that glamorous world, but… after all, she had three children, so it was better to be serious and not let her character collapse.
“clear.”
After Zabuza responded, he took the paper and pen from the sensible Sakura, sat cross-legged on the ground and started drawing.
Although Zabuza looks rough, drawing is essential knowledge for every professional ninja. As a jonin, he is at least an expert in drawing maps.
“Oh, by the way, after you’ve dealt with the situation in Cardo, you can come to the city to find us. By the way, I’ll recommend a cheap and good hotel for you. You can find me there then.”
“Understood.” Zabuza didn’t even raise his head. He responded while drawing the picture. Perhaps he had not yet adapted to his identity.
After all, the transformation from enemy to subordinate is a bit too big.
“Senior, why don’t we go? It’s okay to go along the way, right? It can also gain some practical experience.” Sakura suggested.
Liuyun waved his hand and said with disdain, “Come on, you can fight back and forth with a jonin like Zabuza now, what practical experience can you gain by beating up that armed group?”
“If you guys weren’t unable to take B-level missions right now, I would have let you take charge of B-level missions in the future.”
“After I get back, I’ll check out all the C-level missions. I’ll let you take any that can help you.”
Naruto and Sasuke were happy now. One of them wanted to express himself, and the other wanted to increase his strength. Being able to take on difficult tasks was what made them happiest.
After that, no one talked about anything serious. Zabuza was drawing, Bai was still unconscious, and Liuyun was sitting with the three little strong men, listening to them talking and laughing. They occasionally made noises, which was quite lively.
Of course, the three Xiaoqiangs also asked when Liuyun started following them. Knowing that Liuyun had been following them almost from the beginning, the three Xiaoqiangs were a little touched again.
They could understand Liuyun’s thoughts. He was simply worried about their safety, but at the same time wanted to give them enough independent space, so he took the trouble to follow him silently.
They knew how lazy this senior was and how much he feared trouble, but he was still so considerate and caring towards them. This once again made them feel the care and concern of a family member.
Especially for Naruto and Sasuke, this kind of feeling really kills them.
Seeing the three of them looking at him with emotion, Liuyun felt very relieved. Who would want his students to be ungrateful people?
After chatting for a while, Zabuza finished drawing the picture and handed it to Liuyun, saying, “The picture you need is of a relatively prosperous city in the Land of Fire that I know of, Nagamachi Castle.”
“Swoosh!”
Liuyun’s ears moved and a curve appeared at the corners of his mouth.
This was the sound of rapid movement in the distance, and he already knew there were other people present, and they were from the Konoha Anbu.
The day after Xi Yan returned, some Anbu followed him, but they did not disturb him or have any other intentions. It seemed that they were just monitoring him.
The reason why he knew it was the Anbu was because he saw Xi Yan interacting with those people one day.
It’s the same now, two people left, while Xiyan and another one stayed to continue.
If it weren’t for them, Liuyun might not have used Source Escape.
That’s right, the main purpose of using Source Release is to make them report to the Third Generation.
Because after he found out that it was the Anbu, not the Root, who were following him, he knew that the Third Hokage had not told Danzo about his affairs.
If that’s the case, no matter whether the third generation is a good person or not, he has no intention of dealing with me, which means he is not my enemy for the time being.
This made Liuyun feel much more comfortable, so Liuyun changed his strategy. He had to let the third generation intuitively feel his strength.
Rather than the current vague concept of being a super genius, possibly far superior to Kakashi.
He needed to make the Third Generation realize that his own strength was hopeless. In this way, the Third Generation would only have two options left.
Or, try your best to kill him!
Or, try your best to win him over!
Liuyun felt that based on the current situation, the second possibility was more likely.
So Liuyun used the Source Escape without any hesitation. After all, who wants to have a good life without finding something to do?
“Hehe, old man, even if you are not a good person, I will force you to become a good person!”
Chapter 40 Liuyun: Kado was fanned to death by my little butterfly? (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
“What did you say? The money is gone?! Where did it go?!”
Five days later, in a suite in a mid-range hotel in Nagamachi Castle, Liuyun had a furious look on his face, his fists clenched tightly, with a few tiny wood chips on his right fist. Below his fist was the poor wooden table, which was broken into pieces, as if it had been pulverized by a crusher.
The people in front of him were Zabuza and Haku. Zabuza’s face looked ugly, with annoyance and anger. Of course, he was not angry at Liuyun, but at Cardo. He never expected that the first mission given to him by Liuyun would fail!
Cardo’s money was not in his company or home! Zabuza had never found where Cardo’s money was hidden, and Cardo was already dead, so he could only come back to report and listen to Liuyun’s plan.
Bai lowered his head and stood half a step behind Zabuza. He didn’t even dare to look at Liuyun, but he was still a little curious.
After he woke up, he was confused to be told that his master also had a master, and he had become a tool of a tool.
Of course, he had no complaints about being demoted, as long as he could follow Zabuza.
But since waking up, he found that Zabuza had changed a little. He was cold and wild, didn’t talk much but was very arrogant and didn’t take anyone or anything seriously.
But it is different now. Although Zabuza looks the same as before on the surface, he is familiar with Zabuza and knows that Zabuza has more awe, fear, and humility in his heart.
At the same time, he was very fond of this new master, and when he spoke of him, although his words were slow, he was eloquent, describing him as the God of the Ninja World, the First Hokage, and even surpassing him.
He already had a basic understanding of the previous battle, and he also knew that the person who knocked him out silently was the new master. Naturally, he was very curious about this new master who was called the New God of the Ninja World by Zabuza.
Unfortunately, today is not the day for curiosity.
“Senior, what’s wrong?” Naruto shouted with concern before he even entered the room.
Then the three little strong men rushed in from outside. Seeing their alert look, they thought there was an enemy. They must have only heard the sound of Liuyun smashing the table.
Seeing that everything was fine in the house, the three little strong men breathed a sigh of relief. However, the three little strong men knew from the atmosphere and the situation that something must have happened.
Their ever-lazy senior had never been so excited before.
“Senior, no matter what the problem is, we can find a way to solve it together. Have some tea first to cool down.”
Xiaoying, who was attentive and considerate, poured Liuyun a cup of tea and handed it to him. While comforting him, she squatted down and picked up the things that were scattered on the ground after the table was broken.
Naruto, with a servile look on his face, came up behind Liuyun with a grin, pulled him to sit down, gave him a massage, and said with a carefree smile, “Hey, senior, no matter what happens, your disciples are here, leave it to us! We promise to complete it easily for you!”
“Hey, Senior, is it comfortable? This is a technique I learned from the big sister at the hotel!”
Sasuke seemed to think that he couldn’t intervene in Liuyun’s case, so he came directly to Zabuza and frowned and asked, “You didn’t get the money? With your talent, you should know to keep Kado alive just in case. What happened? Is Kado dead?”
In his opinion, the only thing that could make his predecessor so angry was money.
It is impossible for an experienced jonin like Zabuza to fail in a mission that is at most C-level in difficulty. The only thing that could happen is that something unexpected happened in the mission.
Zabuza and Haku were a little confused when they saw this scene, and the same thought suddenly came to their minds.
Are all the children in Konoha so sensible?
Moreover, for such a small matter, can teamwork be required?
One is responsible for calming down and cleaning up the mess, so as to prevent Liuyun from getting more upset; one is responsible for relaxing and making Liuyun calm; and one is responsible for sharing worries and solving problems for Liuyun.
We can’t say the coordination is perfect, we can only say there is no problem at all!
“How did Master Liuyun teach me?”
Of course, this was just a fleeting thought, and there was naturally no hesitation on his face.
He naturally wouldn’t be arrogant towards the three little warriors who had been recognized by Zabuza, but he wouldn’t be as humble as he was in front of Liuyun. He scratched his head irritably and said, “Ah, he’s dead. He must have taken some kind of chronic poison before. After we destroyed the armed group, we caught him and asked him a few questions before he died of cardiac arrest.”
“We searched his home and company and found some possible insiders, but none of them could tell us where his money was hidden. In the end, we only found that one person.”
Zabuza pointed to the cash box in the corner and said, “It’s only five million taels of paper money. It should be convenient for Kado to keep it on hand.”
“Where’s the bank card? He makes so much money, he should have it, right?” Naruto asked quickly.
Without waiting for Zabuza to answer, Sakura, who had finished cleaning up, knocked Naruto on the head and said unhappily, “Idiot, it’s impossible for someone like Cardo to keep his money in the bank. There is a risk of freezing the funds.”
“Huh? Is this still possible?” Naruto tilted his head stupidly, and when he saw Sakura glaring at him, he shut his mouth obediently and gave Liuyun a massage honestly.
Sasuke held his chin and thought for a while, then asked, “Are the people from Wave Country suspected?”
“No, we checked and found that although they have started the bridge construction project, they are still very cautious. It seems that they are still unaware of Cardo’s death. In addition, they are also short of supplies, so they probably didn’t get Cardo’s money.”
“And that kind of slow-acting poison is very sophisticated. If it weren’t for us, Cardo would have died in three to five days at most, and there would be no toxins left in his body. Even if a careful autopsy was done, the conclusion would be that he died suddenly.”
At this point, Zabuza looked at Liuyun and said, “Lord Liuyun, I think it was done by a ninja.”
“In this case, the range is too large.” Sasuke frowned and had a headache.
Even though Kado is protected by an armed group, it is no different to a ninja. Any Chunin can assassinate him quietly. Finding a Chunin in the entire ninja world is like looking for a needle in a haystack.
“I think the key question is why the poison was used.”
After Sakura recovered from her infatuation, she immediately thought of the key point and said, “With the power around Cardo, it is indeed very easy for a ninja to assassinate him, but why must they use poisoning, or this kind of slow-acting poison, to make Cardo die like a normal death? Mr. Zabuza, after Cardo’s normal death, is there anyone who benefits?”
Zabuza thought for a moment and turned to look at Bai. He never cared about such things before.
Bai noticed that Zabuza turned around and raised his head. He immediately understood what Zabuza meant and said to Liuyun respectfully, “As far as I know, there are many women in Cardo, but no children. But maybe I didn’t find out. After all, I didn’t care about it too much at the time. In addition to the children, I don’t know if there are other beneficiaries after normal death.”
“Just, Lady Sakura, may I ask you a question?”
When Sakura heard Bai addressing her, she waved her hands and said politely, “Mr. Bai, you don’t need to use honorifics to address me. Just call me Sakura. If you have any questions, feel free to ask. Don’t be so polite.”
Bai didn’t hesitate and nodded, “That’s rude. I want to ask, Master Liuyun’s goal is money, is there any point in looking for a beneficiary? Even if there are children or other beneficiaries, I don’t think Cardo will tell others where he hides his money.”
Sakura smiled and replied, “Of course it makes sense. The person who used this specific method of death will definitely gain benefits from it. If we exclude the reasons that have nothing to do with profit, such as revenge killings and love killings, then the purpose of the other party targeting Cardo is profit.”
“Then how could this person not care about Cardo’s money? And since he wants to get rid of Cardo, it’s because of the benefits of natural death. At the same time, he also knows all of Cardo’s interests. Cardo is no longer useful to him.”
“If we find him, maybe we can find where Cardo hid his money, right?”
Bai suddenly understood, nodded seriously, and said, “Thank you for your advice!”
She is indeed the smart girl that Zabuza mentioned, and she is indeed quite intelligent.
“Senior.” After Xiaoying understood the situation, she said to Liuyun, “Given the current situation, it is best to split into two parts. One part will be responsible for finding where Cardo hid the money, and the other part will be responsible for finding the beneficiary.”
Although Liuyun was very pleased with the three little strong men’s concern and consideration for him, he really couldn’t smile now. He said with a sad face, “You make it sound so easy, where can I find it?”
Oh my god! It’s so hard for me as a time traveler! Is it so difficult to make some money?
Although I, a little butterfly, have changed a lot in Konoha Village, how could you, Cardo, be fanned to death by me, a little butterfly, when you are so far away from me?
If you are so “fragile”, you should not come out to mix with others! You are screwing me!
Chapter 41 Sister-in-law, is that you? (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Liuyun calmed down and felt very depressed. He didn’t expect that in the original book, Kado, who was so energetic that he wanted to kill Bai and even kill Zabuza, would be assassinated!
I finally got a chance to gain some benefits, but ended up with so many troubles appearing out of nowhere.
My seniors will look down on me! Is it so difficult for me to make some money?
Liuyun is very clear about his position. Compared with many of his predecessors, he is the most useless one. Without a system, he will either not survive three episodes or survive mediocrely until the end.
He had no ability or creativity to make a lot of money in the ninja world. Even if he relied on the system, based on his current understanding of the system, the most he could do was sell ninjutsu scrolls or summoning beast scrolls.
But that thing really can’t be sold!
In this situation, if he wanted to make money, the only thing he could remember as he skipped the original novel was Cardo, a big fat sheep.
It is definitely achievable. A wave of great luck is enough for him to live a carefree, comfortable and peaceful life.
As a result, reality gave him a loud slap in the face!
How could he not be angry?
He only remembers this big fat sheep! Where can he find a second one?
Do you have to be a bounty hunter? Or wreak havoc in the ninja world?
Although Liuyun didn’t care about those people who lived a good life except for Naruto and the others he cared about, he didn’t want to do that.
Because he is scared!
He was afraid that one day he would lose his nature and become a prisoner of power.
Especially, his strength was not gained step by step through hard work or system tasks.
He directly possesses the power to destroy the world!
So he was even more afraid!
Liuyun is an ordinary person. He does not have a strong will or grand goals. No matter how much his spiritual attributes are added, they are only external attributes of the effect itself. They do not really make his will extremely powerful and able to resist all corrosion.
He believed that if he used his power wantonly, he would soon be captured by this invincible force. At that time, it would no longer be him who controlled the system, but the system that controlled him.
This is also the fundamental reason why, although Liuyun was clearly on guard against the Third Generation and Danzo, he did not directly take action to destroy them.
Because he didn’t want to become a person without principles. Although he was able to resolve the crisis in advance, he had to wait for the other party to take action and then passively defend himself. It looked a bit stupid.
But who can blame Liuyun for being invincible? He has enough strength to resolve the threat without causing any losses.
Others are idiots, but he has the confidence that comes from being invincible!
Now, the most he could do was to be cautious and test the waters. He was already very careful and had done a lot of work.
If he were to be ambushed in this situation, then he would really be a waste and there would be no need for him to live. He might as well just crash along with the system.
So they are not a threat to Liuyun.
In a way, Liuyun feels that his biggest enemy is himself!
The invincible self!
Because of this, even if he is obsessed with money and wants a comfortable life, he hopes to use as few unscrupulous means as possible to obtain money.
Although, he himself sometimes feels that he is being pretentious.
But no matter how pretentious you are, it is better than becoming a beast that only destroys things for desire, right?
The reason why people are called human beings is because they have the reason and self-control to restrain their desires.
“Forget it, it’s gone, I’ll find another opportunity later. Once my system crashes, I’ll be invincible. How can I be stumped by money?”
Although Sakura’s suggestion made sense, Liuyun had no hope for it.
Is it possible that Cardo has many women but no children? Of course there is, but he must have hidden it. The identity and location of the child must be strictly confidential. How can it be so easy to find out?
The same goes for his money. Since it is neither in the company nor at home, it can only be kept in other secret places. Finding it is a time-consuming and laborious task.
Although Liuyun has gained some power now, the three little warriors still need to practice, and they may have to save the ninja world in the future. They don’t have the time to do this now.
Zabuza and Haku are possible, but with just the two of them, and no evidence, how long would it take to investigate?
Liuyun was quite glad that these two came back to report to him. If they had been obsessed with it and refused to give up until they found the money, by the time they came back, the four wars might have been over. Wouldn’t it be like hiring these two subordinates for nothing?
“Forget it. I don’t have a lot of money. I’ll just get some small money to stop the loss. It just so happens that I have two more tools now. I’ll ask the old man Sandaime to give Zabuza and Haku an identity so that they can take on missions in Konoha. After all, their strength is not bad. If S-level can’t take it, how can A-level do it?”
“After a few missions, I have basically escaped poverty, so it’s not a loss.”
Just as Liuyun drank the tea in his hand and leaned back in his chair, enjoying Naruto’s massage, he happily built a blessed world of 007 for Zabuza and Haku.
However, a reminder from Sakura shattered their blessings.
“Senior, there is no need for you to check it yourself. Have you forgotten what the ninja village does?”
Liuyun was stunned, and subconsciously thought of Konoha, and asked, “You mean Konoha can have information about Cardo? Come on, it’s unlikely. You know the situation in Konoha. The information is all about the major ninja villages. People of Cardo’s level are not worthy of Konoha’s attention.”
Sakura smiled and said, “Senior, I’m not talking about Konoha, but other ninja villages. Kado is indeed not in Konoha’s eyes, but what about those small ninja villages?”
“Damn it!” Liuyun found himself getting stuck in a rut again!
Yes, there are more than five major ninja villages in this world, there are many other ninja villages! The thresholds of those small ninja villages are not as high as Konoha.
“You pink monkey are really smart!” Liuyun rekindled hope and excitedly gave Xiaoying a pat on the head.
Sakura had a smile on her face, but her second personality in her mind was just saying MMP!
“Asshole senior! I gave you advice and you scolded me! Sooner or later, I will punch you in the face!”
“However, the other ninja villages are a bit far away. Which one is the closest?” After ruffling Sakura’s hair, Liuyun began to consider which ninja village to purchase information from.
Bai then spoke up and said, “Lord Liuyun, there is actually a very famous intelligence trafficking base in Nagamachi Castle. Lord Zabuza and I came to Nagamachi Castle, on the one hand to report the results to you, and on the other hand to try our luck there after reporting to you.”
“It’s just that we didn’t have any direction before, but now Sakura University… Sakura has given us two clear directions, and the prospects are still very optimistic.”
Liuyun became interested when he heard this, and asked curiously, “Is there an intelligence sales base here? Which ninja village is it from? How strong is it?”
“Their combat strength is average, but their intelligence gathering ability is very strong. After all, the motto of their ninja village is to live for intelligence. I believe their intelligence will not disappoint us.” Bai answered confidently.
Liuyun was stunned when he heard this. He felt that this creed seemed familiar, and couldn’t help asking, “What ninja village is it?”
Bai recalled for a moment and said, “It seems to be called… Suzen Village, the country of keys, and they are called Suzenin.”
Liuyun’s mouth twitched, and he finally remembered why it sounded familiar!
Sister-in-law! Is that you?
Chapter 42: The Three Little Strongmen: Senior, you are so domineering! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Ali!
Those who like Kakashi should know this name. She is the rumored girlfriend who took his first screen kiss.
Liuyun didn’t know this person at first. As someone who made small jumps in Naruto and big jumps in Shippuden, he skipped this part directly.
It was just because he liked Kakashi, and when he was watching short videos, a video of Kakashi’s first kiss popped up in the video pushed by big data, which aroused Liuyun’s great interest.
Only then did he check it on the Internet. Since he did it specifically, he was quite impressed by this person.
At first, Liuyun felt a little regretful about this relationship.
As a result, now he has become Kakashi’s younger brother, and this sister instantly became the rumored sister-in-law!
I had thought about what I should do if I encountered this situation in the future, but I didn’t expect to encounter something related to her so soon.
Ali is the Lock Ninja from the Lock Village in the Key Country.
When he went to Konoha as a spy to collect intelligence, he successively fought against two powerful men, Morino Ibiki and Yamanaka Inoichi. As a result, not only did he get nothing, but Yamanaka Inoichi also saw all the intelligence about Konoha through his mind.
It’s really cool!
This is definitely a talent! It’s a pity that he gave his heart to Kakashi, but was ruthlessly rejected by Kakashi. After all, Kakashi belongs to Obito!
Thinking about being able to come into contact with the country where this person is from, and maybe even meet Ali, Liuyun expressed that he was very interested!
This matter has even surpassed his obsession with Cardo’s money.
Liuyun brought the three little warriors, led by Zabuza and Bai, and walked towards the information sales point run by Suoqian Village.
The three little strong men were also very interested in such a place, and Naruto was even more full of questions. He pulled the kind-faced Bai and asked him questions.
“Hey, hey! Senior Bai, can other ninja villages open such places in the Land of Fire? Won’t they be arrested?”
Bai smiled and answered gently, “No, if you are only engaged in information trafficking, and have negotiated with the Daimyo and the Hokage, and submitted all personnel information, it will not be banned. Because in this way, in essence, it is just a livelihood of other ninja villages in the Land of Fire, no different from other shops, and it also has certain diplomatic benefits.”
“As long as they don’t engage in espionage activities, they won’t be caught. Of course, this is limited to the cities of the Land of Fire. They are not allowed to enter Konoha Village, unless they enter in an official capacity and publicly announce it, otherwise they will be arrested as spies.”
Naruto nodded in understanding and said, “I see. Then… is it expensive to sell information there?”
“It depends on what it is. This kind of thing shouldn’t be expensive, and we’ll ask in a general way. As long as we don’t make our purpose clear, given Cardo’s identity, the other party won’t mind even if they guess our purpose. It’ll be D-level intelligence at best, so it should be cheap.”
“But those intelligence officers are very sharp-eyed and can easily gather a lot of intelligence from our few words.”
“So Naruto, don’t talk too much when you get there. It doesn’t matter what happened with Kado, but don’t leak any information about Konoha.” Bai raised a finger to his lips and warned gently.
Naruto immediately covered his mouth exaggeratedly, and made faces at Sasuke and Sakura and said “hush”.
This caused the two of them to ignore him.
Naruto didn’t care and continued to ask other questions, and Bai was answering them patiently. Although Sasuke and Sakura ignored Naruto, it could be seen that they were still very friendly to Bai. They surrounded him and listened to Bai talking about the knowledge of the ninja world that they had not yet been exposed to.
Zabuza walked in front, ignoring the chattering behind him, but from his slightly relaxed expression, he seemed very happy to see Bai’s cheerful side.
Liuyun sighed in his heart, Bai Zhen is indeed a big shot who has fascinated countless fans! This personality charm, this gentle and patient attitude, this soft tone, if Liuyun hadn’t checked it, he would definitely think that this is a big sister next door worth chasing!
He glanced at Zabuza beside him strangely. He now had reason to believe that Zabuza and Haku’s relationship was not a bond, but that he was simply turned gay by Haku!
With such a “big sister next door” by your side all day long, extremely loyal, obedient, considerate and caring towards you, it would be strange if Zabuza could withstand it.
Liuyun shook his head secretly, not bothering to care about these things. Even if it was true, what could it matter? Love is free. In the original book, the couple were willing to die for each other. It was true love. Support it.
After walking for about half an hour, Zabuza and Bai brought Liuyun and others to a remote alley with a few scattered shops, but more were residences.
After walking for a short distance, Zabuza stopped outside a shop with a key painted on the plaque.
The area is not small, it is a large wooden house with three floors, but there seems to be no guests and there is no sound at all.
“Master Liuyun, we’re here. This is the place.” Bai introduced.
“So quiet? Is the intelligence business hard to do?” Liuyun asked curiously.
Bai Ma immediately explained, “No, this base serves wealthy, powerful, and high-ranking customers, so basically they provide door-to-door service or have other channels of contact.”
“The symbolic significance of this place is much greater than its practical significance. Therefore, not many people come here directly to buy intelligence.”
“But it’s not that there aren’t any. After all, there are many people who have the same needs as us. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have established such a large base.”
Liuyun glanced at the big house in front of him, smiled, and said with a hint of meaning, “Okay, let’s go in. I don’t want the people inside to misunderstand us and think we are here to cause trouble.”
The three little strong men and Zabuza became alert upon hearing this, and then they vaguely heard a few sounds of turbulent air currents.
Zabuza narrowed his eyes and said coldly, “Oh, your hiding skills are quite good. I didn’t even notice it.”
Bai, who was familiar with Zabuza, knew very well that this was his angry tone, but the one who was angry was not the lock ninja, but himself.
After all, hiding his aura was Zabuza’s signature skill, but now he was slapped in the face, in front of the master he had just pledged allegiance to.
Liuyun didn’t care. He patted Zabuza’s shoulder and walked inside while smiling, “Don’t worry. He’s just collecting intelligence. If he couldn’t hide his aura well, he would have died long ago.”
“You have your strengths. You can kill the twenty-three ninjas in there silently in less than ten seconds. If you think about it this way, will you not be angry anymore?”
Zabuza was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then the bandage on the corner of his mouth curved slightly.
He likes this new master! He has a bad temper with him!
Bai also had a new understanding of this new master. He looked lazy and casual, but he was actually a ruthless person at heart!
The words before entering the door seemed to be comforting Zabuza, but they were actually meant for the people inside.
In one sentence, he accurately stated the number of ninjas in their room, expressing his disdain and contempt for the hidden aura that they were proud of, and at the same time showing his powerful perception ability that far surpassed theirs.
Killing them all silently in ten seconds was also a mockery of their strength.
This is Lord Liuyun’s way of showing his power to Suonin when they first meet!
Bai now has no doubt that the Lock Ninja who will come out to receive them will definitely treat them well and will not be negligent in the slightest.
This trick is really well played!
Although Sasuke and Sakura didn’t have as comprehensive an idea as Bai thought, they were smart enough to sense that this was Senior Liuyun’s attempt to intimidate the Locking Ninja, and they couldn’t help but feel a surge of emotion.
“Senior, so domineering! So handsome!”
Only Naruto was dumbfounded, not understanding why after his senior finished speaking those two sentences, the expressions of the four people around him all became a little strange.
Wasn’t it just a few words of comfort to Zabuza-senpai? How did the solemn atmosphere suddenly become so relaxed? They all walked into the house with their heads held high?
Although Naruto was full of doubts, he knew that he was being watched, so he didn’t ask now and just followed in obediently.
As a result, as soon as he entered the room, he found that his senior was standing in the reception hall, which made him even more confused.
What happened? Why can’t I understand anything now?
Naruto began to have deep doubts about his own IQ.
However, he didn’t know that this time he was not the only one confused, but others were the same.
Everything was going well. I walked in with my head held high, ready to accept the warm reception from the Lock Ninja. And he did come out, and he was received by a beautiful lady. Her face was as smiling as a flower, and it was obvious that she had found her position.
But when he turned around, he saw Liuyun, who had caused all this, was staring at the other person stupidly without any reaction at all.
Everyone’s expressions slowly changed from confusion to weirdness. Even Zabuza had an absurd thought in his mind.
Lord Liuyun (Senior), are you interested in this woman?
Chapter 43 Naruto, shut up! ! ! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
If Liuyun knew what the people behind him were thinking, he would definitely teach them a lesson!
What do you like? I’m so scared!
Long, black and beautiful hair, delicate face, soft and gentle temperament, plus a beauty mole at the right corner of the eye.
The woman in front of him was actually his brother’s rumored girlfriend – Ali!
But this is simply impossible!
I just found out that there is an information sales point run by Suoqian Village in Nagamachi City, and I thought of Ali. As a result, Ali is actually standing in front of me now.
Is this such a coincidence? It’s too absurd!
More importantly, if Liuyun remembered correctly, Ali possessed a special way of making seals with her eyes. Because of this, she was trained as a spy since she was a child.
When she was a child, she was raised in a remote area that had nothing to do with the Key Kingdom and Suoqian Village, in order to prevent her from being captured by the enemy one day and obtaining information about the village from her.
How could a spy who was destined to spend his whole life stealing intelligence from other countries for his country and ninja village come to this place as a host?
Doesn’t this directly expose her identity?
Bai just said that all the personnel information here must be reported to Konoha. Wouldn’t such an outstanding talent be wasted?
What was Suoqian Village thinking? The first target they set for stealing intelligence from Ali was Muye Village.
Could it be that this little butterfly of mine not only fanned Cardo to death, but also killed Kakashi’s rumored girlfriend?
“Wait a minute, this seems to be a little off.” Liuyun suddenly realized a problem.
I didn’t think about it carefully at the time, but now looking back, it seems that the Fire Country and Konoha Village in the animation are not so generous. It seems that any ninja who enters the Fire Country without permission will be treated as an enemy or a spy.
It seems that this is how Ali was captured, although it was deliberately designed by others.
But now, the Fire Nation and Konoha actually agreed to allow other countries and ninja villages to establish a place for selling intelligence here. This is problematic no matter how you look at it.
“It seems that the key lies in Bai’s words ‘negotiate with the Daimyo and the Hokage’. Maybe the two countries have reached some agreement, which proves that the Kingdom of Keys and the Kingdom of Fire should be on friendly terms now. If this is true, Ali’s role will indeed be reduced a lot.”
“After all, her ninjutsu is to use her right eye to make seals and observe her own brain. If someone invades her brain, she can view all the memories of the invader. It can be said to be a secret technique of the Tiankeshan family.”
“And this move isn’t very useful against other ninjas, so it makes sense for Ali to appear here.”
“Could it be that this little butterfly of mine is fanning the wind again?”
Just as Liuyun’s brain was storming, trying to guess why Ali was here, Ali gave him a critical hit, causing his brain storm to stop abruptly.
Ali, dressed in a dashing ninja uniform, bowed 90 degrees, exuding a brilliant and elegant smile. After looking at everyone present, he uttered a soft voice.
“Welcome to the Lock Ninja Intelligence Center. I am the Jonin of the Key Country, Lock Village, and the person in charge of this intelligence center. You can call me Ali. Although I am the person in charge, this is my first time to receive guests. If the hospitality is not good enough, please take care of me.”
As he spoke, Ali’s eyes were fixed on Liuyun, his clear eyes exuding a different color, and he said with a sigh, “I thought my first guest would be Kakashi-kun, but I didn’t expect it would be Liuyun-kun.”
“Damn it! This future ‘sister-in-law’ really knows me? Is it really because of me that she came here to be the person in charge?”
Liuyun was shocked, and at the same time wondered why Ali was too frank, directly revealing the fact that she knew Kakashi and himself.
“Do you know me?” Liuyun asked
Ali smiled and did not answer. Instead, he bowed and invited, “It is too rude to entertain guests here. Please follow me to the VIP room for a chat.”
After saying that, he led the way and walked up the stairs.
Liuyun exchanged glances with the others, then they all remained alert and followed him up the stairs.
I walked all the way to the third floor and entered the central room, a reception room of 300 square meters.
It is called a VIP room, so I guess only the size of the room can be considered expensive. The decoration and furnishings are nothing special and are no different from those of the mid-range hotel where Liuyun lives.
After inviting Liuyun and others to sit down, Ali sat in his seat at the head, slowly picked up the tea set and began to make tea.
While busying himself, he looked at Liuyun with a smile and asked, “Mr. Liuyun should be 20 years old this year, right? You are old enough to drink alcohol, would you still like to drink tea?”
Seeing other people looking at him strangely, Liuyun felt his scalp tingling!
Big sister, what are you trying to do? You give off this kind of elder sister-in-law-like-mother aura as soon as we meet.
I know you like my brother! But is it appropriate for you to say this to someone you just met? What’s more, it’s impossible for you to be with my brother. Obito will not agree!
Seeing Liuyun looking at him strangely without answering, Ali covered his mouth with a smile, took the tray, and placed the first cup of tea on the table next to Liuyun. He smiled apologetically and said, “I’m so sorry. I’m a little confused to say these things on our first meeting. I’m too excited and a little anxious. I hope I didn’t scare you.”
After saying that, he served tea to the others one after another, then came back with a tray, walked to a cabinet nearby, put the tray aside, opened the cabinet, took out a box of exquisite snacks, and came to Liuyun again.
“Kakashi-kun said that Ryuun-kun likes spicy food. Here are all the spicy snacks I could find after searching all over Nagamachi Castle. Ryuun-kun, try it and see if you like it.”
As Liuyun’s mouth twitched, Ali put down a whole plate of snacks, which was arranged quite beautifully.
Others did not have this treatment. They only had a small plate with six ordinary snacks on it.
Now everyone’s eyes looked even more strange, staring at Liuyun fixedly. Only Naruto was better. Although he was full of doubts, nothing could stop his enthusiasm for eating. He directly grabbed the snacks and ate them, even exclaiming that they were delicious.
Liuyun really couldn’t hold it in any longer. If this continued, an ordinary intelligence transaction would turn into a family meeting.
“Ahem…” After Ali calmly sat back in her seat, Liuyun cleared his throat and asked with a hint of embarrassment, “It seems that Miss Ali not only knows Kakashi and me, but also knew that I was coming to your place a long time ago? The snacks are ready.”
Ali shook his head gently and said, “Liu Yunjun misunderstood. I knew that Liu Yunjun was visiting Nagamachi Castle with his students, so I prepared this gift. I just didn’t expect Liu Yunjun to come here today.”
At this point, Ali thought of something, stood up, bowed 90 degrees again, and said apologetically, “I want to apologize to everyone for my teammates’ rudeness just now. They didn’t mean any harm. They just knew that I wanted to visit you because of Liuyun Jun, so they were curious about Liuyun Jun’s arrival. I didn’t expect to cause discomfort to everyone. I am really sorry.”
Liuyun felt that his eye roll had reached a level that could pierce the moon. Although he didn’t know whether it was true or not, if it was true, then you Suonin were really gossipy!
That’s right… How can you be a professional intelligence ninja without gossiping? You really deserve the reputation of paparazzi in the ninja world!
“Hey hey!”
At this moment, Naruto, who had a mouthful of snack crumbs, raised his hand and asked with a gossipy look on his face, “Big sister, do you have a close relationship with Liuyun-senpai?”
After saying this, as if afraid that everyone didn’t understand, he made a disgusting pouting gesture while speaking.
Liuyun felt his scalp explode instantly! His eyelids trembled and he closed his eyes.
“Ninja Technique: Mouth-style Sealing Technique!”
Meow! Naruto! If you can’t talk, please shut up! This is my future “sister-in-law”!
Do you know what class of car you are driving with this sentence?
Chapter 44: Cardo really has a son! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
“Woo woo woo~”
Seeing Naruto desperately picking his mouth and unable to speak, none of the four people present felt sorry for him.
Sasuke even mocked him as an idiot, and Sakura covered her face speechlessly, feeling that being in the same team with Naruto was a shame.
Don’t you know how to read people’s eyes? Didn’t you see the embarrassed expression on your senior’s face? You dare to tease me? I’m going to kill you!
Ali didn’t mind at all, just her cheeks flushed a little, but she was more surprised at Liuyun’s sealing technique just now.
“Sealless Sealing Technique? Liuyun-kun is really amazing. No wonder he could say such domineering words just now. He is very different from Kakashi-kun.” Ali smiled while covering his mouth
Liuyun sighed and said, “Miss A-li, can you stop guessing riddles?”
Ali seemed to be somewhat doting on Liuyun, as if coaxing a child, and said, “Okay, then listen to Liuyun-jun. We can talk about personal matters in private, but let’s talk about serious matters first. However, Liuyun-jun, please call me Ali, Miss Ali, it sounds too strange.”
Do I know you well? You won’t be satisfied until I call you sister-in-law, right?
Liuyun complained in his heart, but he didn’t bother to argue anymore, so he said, “Okay, Ah Li, let’s get down to business first.”
After saying that, Liuyun gave Bai a look. He was not good at this kind of thing.
Bai nodded in understanding and said, “Ms. Ali, this time we want to buy detailed information about Kado. The more detailed the better. We need all the details, even how many times he went to the toilet every day.”
As if Ali had expected this, he pulled out a stack of information from the drawer, gently placed it on the table, and said, “Here it is, but I personally think it is unnecessary because this information has already been bought once. No matter what you want to get from Cardo, it is probably too late now.”
Liuyun and others looked at each other in surprise. Needless to say, this person was most likely the mastermind behind the poisoning of Cardo.
“Can we buy this person’s information?” Sakura asked hastily, ignoring Bai’s warning.
Ali smiled gently and said, “Originally it was not allowed, after all it is client confidential. But the client himself sent someone to tell us three days ago that we don’t need to keep it a secret, and if anyone asks, we can tell him his identity and address. Of course, this requires buying it.”
Ali’s words made Liuyun and others frown.
Zabuza went to Cardo’s company on the same day, which means that Cardo has been dead for five days.
The other party informed him of this three days ago, the significance of which is self-evident. It is obvious that he knew that the person who killed Cardo might look for his whereabouts, but the other party was not afraid and took the initiative to ask Ali to reveal it, which is almost equivalent to an invitation letter.
“Senior, this seems strange. Do you want to accept the invitation?” Sasuke asked in a deep voice.
Liuyun understood Sasuke’s doubts. If the other party wanted to meet him, why didn’t he come directly? Why did he have to use the lock ninja as a middleman? Most importantly, where did he get the courage? What did he want to do?
Liuyun shrugged indifferently. Although he was confused, there was no one who could scare him.
“Ali, how much is it?” Liuyun asked directly
Ali shook his head and said, “No money, just exchange it with information. Identity, address, two questions in exchange for two pieces of information.”
Liuyun narrowed his eyes and said, “You should know that I won’t trade Konoha’s information for it.”
“You don’t have to be so cautious, Liuyun-kun. I have no intention of obtaining information about Konoha. Besides, one of the prices we pay for opening an intelligence agency in the Land of Fire is that we cannot obtain information about the Land of Fire through abnormal means such as trading or stealing.”
“We will be checked by the Shanzhong family from time to time, so we won’t dig our own graves.” Ali said with a smile.
Liuyun’s heart trembled. This is actually one of the prices? Too cruel, isn’t it? Doesn’t this mean that everyone here has no privacy in Konoha?
Eh? Wait a minute, I remember that Ali’s ninjutsu can delete and restore brain memory at any time, if she didn’t report this…
Liuyun looked at Ali strangely, as if he had discovered something extraordinary.
But he didn’t point it out. He would only protect Konoha’s secrets on the surface, just for show. As for whether Konoha’s secrets were leaked or not, who cared?
You want me to work for Konoha? Not happening!
“So what are you going to ask?” Liu Yun put aside all the storms in his mind and asked straight to the point.
Ali looked at Zabuza and Haku and asked, “First of all, Mr. Zabuza, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist Village, and Mr. Haku of the Mizunotsuki family, were hired by Cardo to kill Mr. Dazna, the master bridge builder, right?”
“Although we will not collect intelligence on the Fire Country, the Wave Country is within our collection range. We know that there was a battle between you two sides in the Wave Country, but none of our spies saw that battle up close, so we don’t know what happened.”
“I only know that Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Bai strangely wanted to kill Cardo after this battle. Now they appear here with Mr. Liuyun. And it seems that the two of them are planning to follow Mr. Liuyun?”
“We are very curious about your relationship. Can you tell us?”
Zabuza and Bai didn’t say anything after hearing this, but looked at Liuyun. Since Liuyun didn’t say anything about this matter, they certainly wouldn’t say anything.
Liuyun took over the question directly and said, “Strictly speaking, this question is also Konoha’s intelligence. However, they belong exclusively to my Hatake family, so there is no need to keep it secret. After that battle, the two of them voluntarily became my subordinates.”
“If the Third Elder agrees, they will be Konoha ninjas affiliated with the Hatake Clan in the future. If the Third Elder objects, then they will be independent elders of the Hatake Clan. Do you think this information is satisfactory?”
Not only Ali was satisfied with this answer, but Zabuza and Bai were also a little flattered.
They originally thought that they would be Liuyun’s tools and their status would definitely be low. Of course, they didn’t think there was anything wrong with being able to follow Liuyun, the god of the ninja world.
But I didn’t expect Liuyun to give them such a high position, the independent elders of the Qimu family! This is already a middle-to-high-level leadership position in a family.
It seems that this new owner is really nice and values ​​them very much!
The two of them became more and more hopeful about the future.
Ali nodded and smiled, “Satisfied. In exchange, the person who will buy this information is Cardo’s only son, Mor. He has been secretly raised by Cardo and is 24 years old this year. However, he does not have as many properties as Cardo. He is alone. If you need specific information, I can prepare detailed information for you now.”
“He really has a son?” Liuyun muttered with a strange look on his face.
I didn’t expect that the tool man in the early stage of the original work could actually come up with so many extended plots. This little butterfly of his has quite a strong wind!
But… Liuyun had a strange feeling in his heart.
Liuyun didn’t think it was a big deal after killing Cardo and taking his money.
But now, he has indirectly killed someone’s father, treated his property as his own, and then went to rob his son of his money. Aren’t these three views a bit unhealthy?
Has the Hokage, who seems to be great and righteous on the surface, gone astray due to his own development?
Chapter 45: Sending a girl? Not happening! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Liuyun looked at the others with a guilty conscience and found that the three little strong men looked a little hesitant. Even Naruto, whose mouth was sealed, stopped making a fuss and instead supported his chin in thought, obviously thinking the same thing as he did.
He also understood that San Xiaoqiang might have felt that this approach was problematic, but he was angry at the time and San Xiaoqiang felt more sorry for him, so he coaxed him and gave him a plan.
If the other party is not a relative of Cardo, and is also one of those who robbed and seized things by force, then there will be no burden in fighting for it.
Moreover, much of Cardo’s money is black money, which is the fundamental reason why they treat other people’s property as their own without any burden.
It’s ill-gotten gains, whoever grabs it owns it.
As a result, the target now becomes someone else’s son. If Cardo’s death has nothing to do with his son, then he can just rob him. After all, the other party should not know how Cardo died, and they will not waste time explaining. So the relationship between them is a relationship of paternal hatred, and no one will leave a hidden danger. The world of ninja is not that naive.
But now there is a high probability that this man named Moore gave Cardo a chronic poison to kill his father. Whether there is such hatred or not is debatable.
What if the other person doesn’t hate me and is not a bad person, and he didn’t provoke me, and he was the one who started the plan, then wouldn’t it be inappropriate to go to his house and rob him of his money?
Liuyun looked at Zabuza and Bai again and found that they looked normal and didn’t seem to notice anything wrong.
This made Liuyun secretly smile bitterly. After all, he had experienced the dark world before, so he was more decisive than the four newbies.
“Sure enough, I am a hypocritical person.”
Liuyun despised himself and put aside all the mess in his mind. No matter what, he had to first see what Mor meant. He didn’t know whether he was an enemy or a friend, so there was no point in thinking about it.
“What’s the second question?” Liu Yun adjusted his mood and continued to ask.
Ali looked Liuyun up and down, as if looking for something on him. When she saw the white cloud pendant on Liuyun’s waist, her eyes lit up and she said, “Although I have many questions and doubts about Liuyun-kun, strictly speaking, they are all secrets of Konoha. So for the second question, when Liuyun-kun obtains intelligence from other countries one day, we can exchange ideas if we are interested.”
“So I need a token. Can you give me Liuyunjun’s white cloud pendant temporarily as a token?”
Liuyun looked down at the pendant around his waist, which was actually a key pendant.
There are seven of these things, three of which were made by his parents and Kakashi when he was born. They are of different shapes and colors and were made into necklaces. In the “memories” given by the system, he always wore them when he was a child.
But later I became a ninja and wore a necklace around my neck, which might make noises when I was in action, so I left it at home as a souvenir and didn’t take it out with me.
There are two more, both made by Kakashi for him, one when he went to the ninja school, and the other when he graduated and became a genin. They were carved out of gold coins and also kept at home.
As for the last two, they were keychains that Kakashi made for Liuyun when he was free. He said that this was Liuyun’s unique mark. He used to let him keep them in his pocket, but recently, knowing that Liuyun’s strength had become stronger, it would not make any noise even if he left it outside, so he insisted that he wear it around his waist.
If that is the case, it may become a unique symbol of Liuyun in the future, which is very cool.
Liuyun really couldn’t resist Kakashi, so he wore it this time.
I didn’t expect that Ali would take a fancy to me now.
He didn’t care about the keychain, since he already had another one at home. It was made quite roughly, and Kakashi himself didn’t care much about it. He said there was no need to worry if it was lost, and he could just make it again when he had time.
But he clearly felt that when Ali said he wanted to ask for two pieces of information, he said it very firmly, as if he had been prepared for it.
But now, after searching for a long time on his body, he suddenly found such a so-called token. It didn’t seem like a planned thing at all.
But Liuyun didn’t ask any more questions. Ali had too many secrets, and this was just the smallest one. He was too lazy to pursue it.
He took off the keychain and threw it to Ali.
Ali quickly and carefully caught it, wiped it carefully, and a smile of longing appeared on his face.
Then he put it close to his body in the interlayer of his belt, then smiled with relief and said, “Moll is in Nagamachi Castle now. In fact, you should be able to guess that he left this information for you as an invitation, so he is naturally waiting for you here.”
“However… considering Liuyun Jun’s domineering remarks just now, and my personal selfishness, you don’t need to follow his instructions and accept the invitation. You can let him come to you, and it would be more appropriate to take the initiative.”
“Although he may have something you want, you also have something he doesn’t have.”
“Strong strength is always a powerful weapon to occupy a dominant position.”
“So it’s necessary to make the other party face reality, isn’t it?”
Liuyun and others were stunned when they heard this!
Seeing Ali speaking the most domineering words in the most gentle and respectful tone, a sentence popped up in the minds of the six people at the same time.
[This is the real ruthless person! ]None of the six of them had ever thought about the problem in this regard before. Just as Ali said, since they had the information they needed, they naturally took a dominant position.
Although it is uncertain how long this dominant position can be maintained, it will certainly not be overturned at the very beginning.
Not to mention the newbies like the three little strong men, even the experienced Zabuza duo, who were so deeply trapped in the situation, did not realize this.
Liuyun felt even more ashamed. So many senior masters had set so many examples, but he had not yet grasped the essence. Thinking of this in advance, he actually wanted to go to the appointment foolishly.
This is simply a free trick to show off! He actually missed it!
Instead, he was scolded by Ali, and only then did he realize his mistake, and what a loss!
Ali, do you know that your professional ethics have been trampled on the ground and crushed to pieces by your current behavior?
You took their money and were assigned by them to be the messenger. They let you make money from both sides, but in the end you sold out the people!
Although I know you like Kakashi, you’re not my sister-in-law yet. You don’t have to be so biased towards your family, right?
You and Kakashi are destined to be impossible, we really can’t be family! How much do I owe you for doing this?
Wait a minute! You scheming girl, are you planning to ask me to bring you and Kakashi together?
No way! I traveled through time and space, and it’s already good enough that I didn’t break up the couple. You still want me to give the girl away? Do you believe that the seniors can break through the dimensional wall one by one to beat me up!
This is a matter of principle! Send a girl? Send you four big words!
No! It doesn’t exist!
Chapter 46: Question: What should I do if I don’t want the evil dad’s money? (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
An hour later, at the mid-range hotel where Liuyun was staying.
In the small living room of the suite, Liu Yunduan sat at the head seat of a square table, the three little strong men sat behind him, Zabuza and Bai stood on his left and right.
In addition to them, there were two other people in the room. One of them, sitting opposite Liuyun, was a man wearing a simple suit, with a light golden side parting, a delicate face, and a bit of handsomeness.
This person looked a little frail. Although he had an oval face, he looked malnourished and his cheeks were a little too thin. However, he had a very good temperament, and was elegant and luxurious, with a bit of the air of a fallen aristocrat.
But his eyes are bright and his expression is calm, giving people a feeling of being smart, capable and confident.
This person is none other than Cardo’s son, More.
Needless to say, since he is here, Liuyun accepted Ali’s suggestion and took the initiative. He asked Zabuza to find More according to the address given by Ali and asked him to come to Liuyun on his own initiative.
But according to Zabuza, More didn’t seem surprised by the result, and followed Zabuza without saying a word.
As soon as they met, Liuyun subconsciously felt that this guy was not a good person. But it made sense. If he was really the one who did what happened to Cardo, then someone who could do something to his own father must not be easy to deal with.
In addition to More, there was another person, and that was Ali.
She sat on the left side of the table, feeling like a middleman.
But her so-called middleman’s job should have been completed after she handed over the information. However, when Liuyun wanted to leave, Ali insisted on following in a private capacity.
I don’t know if it was because her smile was so warm or if he felt like he owed her a favor, but Liuyun agreed without thinking.
Then, ten minutes ago, everyone gathered together, and after a brief introduction, it became what it is now.
Xiaoying thoughtfully ordered tea and snacks from the boss downstairs. After the tea and snacks were served and all the courtesy was fulfilled, Liuyun spoke first.
“Mr. Moore, I received the message you left at the intelligence agency. Let’s get straight to the point. Although we are indeed looking for you, or rather, not specifically looking for you, you seem to be more interested in us. Can you tell me the reason?”
Moore smiled elegantly, picked up the box he was carrying from the ground, and placed it on the table.
“This should be what Mr. Liuyun needs. All of Cardo’s property is here. There are real estate deeds, company documents, underground industry information, and all the hiding places of cash and valuables. You can take them all.”
This move by Moore confused Liuyun and others.
This is such a great cooperation!
Without saying anything, he just took out all the money and acted as if he wanted Liuyun to take it.
What is going on?
Of course, no one thought that Moore was a fool. Instead, they thought that this young man was really extraordinary. Since he didn’t regard money as money, it only meant that what he wanted was more important than money!
“Mr. Moore is really frank. Is it so easy for him to give all his property to the enemy who killed his father?” Liuyun asked calmly.
Moore put on a puzzled look and asked, “Enemy? If I’m not mistaken, Mr. Liuyun would not have killed Cardo before he handed over his property. So his death was not your fault. Where does the hatred come from?”
“Besides, the real murderer is me.”
A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of Liuyun and others. The person who killed Cardo was actually Moore!
Moore ignored their surprise and confusion, spread his hands, and said, “If there is anything to complain about, it can only be that you showed up and caused him to die. There is no way he could use that dirty life to defraud another survivor insurance.”
“It’s really a pity to say that. That insurance company is not a good thing. They wanted to make a fortune, but now they got a bargain.”
Now it’s all clear, Cardo’s death is really beneficial to More!
That’s why they used poison to make Cardo die a “normal death”.
But this is very different from what they thought. They thought that Cardo’s death would bring huge benefits to the beneficiaries.
But if it is just insurance, the compensation from the survivors’ insurance is not much. Compared with Cardo’s money, it is not even a drop in the bucket. Strictly speaking, it cannot be called “benefits”.
Sakura then asked, “Mr. Moore, if I remember correctly, the amount of survivor insurance is a compensation worth six months of the signatory’s normal income, and an insurance payment of 30% of the signatory’s monthly income every month based on the time of payment of the insurance money, which will be provided until the time of payment of the insurance money.”
“If our Konoha’s intelligence is correct, Cardo’s normal income is not high. Strictly speaking, almost all of his income is illegal, including his shipping company.”
“Maybe he has some normal businesses, but the income is definitely not high. This money should not be enough for you to end Cardo’s life in this way, right?”
Sakura had no question as to why he wanted to kill his father, and no one even wanted to ask. Except for Naruto, I believe no one could fail to hear that from beginning to end, More never called Cardo father, which was enough to show how bad the relationship between father and son was.
This is enough. As for why it is so bad, it is someone else’s family affair. They don’t need to care or ask.
Moore shook his head and smiled, “That’s right. It seems unnecessary to end his life in this way. But I need money to live. This is the money I earned with my own wisdom. It’s safe to spend.”
“As for these…”
Moore patted the box, his expression no longer so elegant, his face full of disgust, and said, “This doesn’t belong to me in the first place. I don’t want a single penny of his money!”
This strange theory filled the three little strong men and Zabuza duo with confusion.
However, Liuyun, after being influenced by all kinds of melodramas in his previous life, seemed to have guessed a little bit of More’s thoughts.
But Moore didn’t let them imagine the plot. He adjusted his mindset and restored his elegant smile. He gestured to Ali and said, “If you have asked Miss Ali in detail, you would know that I used almost all of my savings over the past fourteen years to do three things at their intelligence agency.”
“First, ask them to find a reliable ninja to go to the insurance company I provided, use the transformation technique to impersonate Cardo, and sign a survivor insurance policy.”
“Of course, if it is a large insurance such as accident insurance, the insurance company will definitely verify it through multiple parties to confirm whether the identity of the signatory is authentic.”
“But the insurance amount is not large, and the other party is also very clear that the probability of someone like Cardo surviving to a natural death is too small. It is equivalent to giving them money for free, so there is no investigation. This is also within my plan.”
“After the insurance is in place, let this ninja poison Cardo and let him die a natural death.”
“Finally, I investigated all of Cardo’s information, analyzed it to find the location of Cardo’s property, and then asked this ninja to protect me and obtain these things.”
“But there is a detail here. All the information I mentioned about Cardo is not just his own information, but also the people he has hurt in his life.”
“It’s a lot of work and I don’t have enough money, so I had to settle for the next best thing and found some more typical ones.”
“For example, the Wave Country, and other families whose injuries were extremely serious and attracted a certain amount of attention, and they did not bring it upon themselves.”
“Mr. Liuyun, even without you, I would not keep this money. Most of it will be given to the Land of Waves, and the rest will be distributed to the victims. As for those who cannot be taken care of, I can only apologize. I have tried my best.”
Liuyun raised his eyebrows after hearing this. Sure enough, it was almost the same as he thought, an old routine!
Q: What should I do if I don’t want the evil dad’s money?
Answer: Donate it!
Then he noticed Naruto’s eyes were shining out of the corner of his eye, and he was speechless for a moment.
You kid are really an Asura, all the saints in the world are one family!
Chapter 47: Ninja World Art-Level Doglicker! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old Version)
Fortunately, Sasuke and Sakura are not that naive.
“Reason?” Sasuke asked in a suspicious tone.
Moore was also very frank and honestly said, “Two, peace of mind and fear.”
“Although I don’t want to admit it, I do have Cardo’s blood flowing in my veins. I have to bear some of his sins. I will feel better if I spend this dirty money and give it to the victims.”
“Of course, more importantly, the money itself does not belong to me. Keeping it with him will only bring disaster.”
“An ordinary person holds such a huge fortune. I’m afraid I don’t even know how I died.”
At this point, Moore gestured to Liuyun and said, “Isn’t it now?”
“Speaking of which, Mr. Liuyun, your student has no hatred towards Cardo. You just accepted the employment of Mr. Dazna, and Cardo only asked the two people next to Mr. Liuyun to stop you.”
“You are only here for the mission, each serving his own master. Even if there is hatred, it should be between Mr. Dazna and Cardo.”
“But Mr. Liuyun still wants to kill Cardo. It shouldn’t be because he has done so many evil things and he wants to get rid of him for the people, right?”
“Isn’t the fundamental reason still because of these interests?”
“How else could you find me?”
“This amount of money is too huge. No one would not be tempted. Even if Mr. Liuyun doesn’t exist, there will be other ninjas in the future.”
“Unless I, like Cardo, gain a certain status and power in a very short period of time, I will be able to protect the money. Otherwise, the money will be taken away quickly. Some people may spare my life, but they will most likely not leave me as a hidden danger and eliminate the root of the problem.”
“The result is the same, so why should I keep such a deadly calamity? It is better to send them away. Not only can I save my life, but I can also gain peace of mind.”
“At the same time, in the plan I designed, the survivor insurance money is not much. Although the insurance company is not very good, they will not haggle with me over such a small amount of money. And this money will not attract anyone’s interest, but it can allow me to live a good life.”
“I used my own means to not only avenge myself with Cardo’s life, but also used his death to earn the money I need for the rest of my life. When I think that my future more comfortable life is all obtained by calculating his life, I will feel very satisfied.”
“I have a good life, my life is saved, and my heart is at peace. This is a win-win-win plan, isn’t it?”
Moore’s unpretentious words instantly won the favor of most people, including Liuyun. He did not hypocritically put on the cloak of kindness and eliminating harm for the people, but very directly acknowledged his fundamental demands.
This actually made everyone feel that More was very sincere, which was more convincing than him saying how noble he was or that he simply didn’t want Cardo’s dirty money.
As for why it is the vast majority, it is because there is a Naruto here, oh, an Ashura.
At first, Naruto nodded repeatedly at More’s reasons, but after hearing the latter part and realizing that saving his life was the most important goal, he almost fell off his chair.
Liuyun noticed that Naruto’s face was full of resentment, as if to say, “You made me agree with you just now!”
This made Liuyun laugh secretly. This brat, does he really think that everyone in the world is an Asura? There are not so many pure and kind people. If you are not the reincarnation of an Asura, maybe you are much darker than him.
Liuyun came back to his senses, looked at Moore, and asked, “What about you? Just now you said that you spent almost all of your savings of the past fourteen years to deal with Cardo. Now that Cardo has died abnormally, your comfortable life is gone. What are you going to do?”
In fact, normally speaking, Liuyun doesn’t need to ask questions, but wait for the other party to speak. He took the initiative to invite him, it must be more than just giving money, he must have some requests, he just needs to wait for the other party to speak.
In this way, he can occupy an absolutely high-profile position.
But he still felt somewhat guilty, so he didn’t do as planned.
In any case, Liuyun has only been in this world for less than a month, and he has always been an honest and ordinary person in his previous life.
Liuyun could still accept killing Cardo and taking his dirty money, but that was all. In his inherent impression, Cardo was a bad guy, and he got his money by doing evil things. Killing him and robbing him would not be a burden for Liuyun.
But the situation is different now. Moore is a stranger to him and he has no inherent impression of him, so he is not sure whether he is good or bad.
The other person didn’t provoke him, but because he coveted Cardo’s money, he caused the other person’s hard-earned and wealthy plan to fail, and his retirement plan was forced to stop. In the end, he had to give him money to survive.
Although all of this is the due benefit obtained due to strength, it is also the law of the ninja world.
But Liuyun still felt that this situation was a bit evil.
Who can blame him for not changing his mentality as quickly as his predecessors? He is still an ordinary person now.
Of course, he was not so saintly as to not want the money, let alone a comfortable life. All he could do was to give up his high-profile status and maintain a relatively equal dialogue with More.
It can be regarded as a transitional means to allow him to smoothly adapt to the changes brought about by his identity and strength. Maybe after this time, he can get used to this kind of thing.
After all, he also hated hypocrisy. He was obviously greedy for other people’s money, but he pretended to be sympathetic to them. Wasn’t this a mental illness?
What’s more, Liuyun didn’t feel pity for the other party at all. Would a person who could design such a win-win-win plan and still remain rational with such wealth be someone who needs pity?
Only two people present could understand Liuyun’s self-struggle, one was Mor and the other was Ali.
Moore was a little stunned, but soon his expression became relieved and he relaxed a little.
Ali smiled happily, muttering in his heart, “Liuyun Jun is really not suitable to be a ninja. He is really soft-hearted. But with such a personality, it seems that Liuyun Jun is living a happy life.”
More relaxed now, compared to his previous seriousness, and his tone of voice was also higher than before.
“Mr. Liuyun may have misunderstood. I do not have much money now, but my biggest goal is to take revenge on Cardo. Even though he died a few days earlier than I planned, he died in my hands. I have achieved my most desired goal.”
“Of course, I also want to live a superior life, so if possible, I hope Mr. Liuyun can listen to my request.”
Liuyun was stunned. This buddy is really good! First he gave a wave of explanations, allowing him to obtain Cardo’s huge assets with peace of mind, and then he made another request, returning the high profile he had just given up to himself.
It seems that this guy is not only smart, but also very talented in communication.
This wave of silent flattery would have flattered him to the point of being overwhelmed if he had not experienced the information explosion in his previous life.
No, flattery is not accurate. It should be said that his actions can be regarded as the art of dog-licking in the ninja world.
Chapter 48 This is for you! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
“I have to say, he is worthy of being a migrant worker who has worked for more than ten years. His speaking skills are really high.”
Liuyun secretly admired in his heart, he had some respect for Moore.
Judging from More’s temperament and behavior, regardless of whether it was due to Cardo’s contribution, he definitely received aristocratic education.
Being able to design a win-win-win plan with the abilities and resources of an ordinary person is definitely enough.
It takes a lot of courage to use ninjas to complete such a mission.
In addition, when faced with wealth and benefits that are enough to blind his eyes, he can clearly and rationally see the pros and cons and decisively give up. This kind of self-control is definitely not something that ordinary people can achieve.
Moreover, he has a very accurate understanding of his own situation and is able to be content with what he has. He is definitely a wise man.
Considering such qualities, he can still put aside his face and dignity and become a bootlicker. This is really terrible.
Anyway, if it were Liuyun, he would never lick someone like this, even if the other person is very strong.
But he did it very naturally, and there was no disgust on his face, which even made Liuyun feel very proud.
People like this can take off directly if given a chance!
I really don’t know how good Cardo’s genes are to give birth to such a son. Well… I guess it should be the mother’s credit. After all, Mol is much more handsome than Cardo.
“Go ahead.” He praised Moore in his heart, but did not show it on his face. He responded lightly.
Since others have returned the opportunity to take a high profile, Liuyun will naturally not feel embarrassed.
Mor looked around at Zabuza and Haku, then turned back to Liuyun and asked, “I wonder how Mr. Liuyun arranged these two ninjas?”
“Does it have anything to do with your request?” Liuyun did not give a direct answer, but he knew that More was planning to make a fuss about Zabuza and Bai.
Moore nodded and explained, “I don’t know much about the previous battle between Mr. Liuyun and Cardo. I was doing after-sales service for the Lock Ninja. I learned about the battle between these two ninjas and Mr. Liuyun’s students, and that they were ordered to kill Cardo.”
Liuyun looked at Ali, who nodded and replied, “Indeed, what Mr. Moore needs is all the information about Cardo. Although the payment and goods had been settled at that time, according to the rules of our Lock Ninja, in this case, before Cardo’s death, we will continue to update Mr. Moore’s information. So we told Mr. Moore everything we know about your affairs.”
You actually have such after-sales service, you are really a conscientious company!
Liuyun admired Suo Ren’s professional ethics of doing everything for the clients, and gestured to Moore to continue.
“After receiving this information, I spent about two days analyzing it carefully, mainly about why the two ninjas followed Mr. Liuyun, why Mr. Liuyun accepted them, and the subsequent handling methods.”
“I have also heard of these two, the former Mist Village Jonin Zabuza, and Mr. Bai of the Ice Release Bloodline.”
“Mr. Bai has always been loyal to Mr. Zabuza, and Mr. Zabuza is obviously not the kind of person who would submit to others.”
“Even if Mr. Zabuza was defeated by Mr. Liuyun’s student, or even by Mr. Liuyun, he would be killed at most. How could he be subdued by Mr. Liuyun?”
“At the same time, I believe that Mr. Liuyun is not a brainless person. Even if he doesn’t know Mr. Zabuza’s information, he should be able to tell something from the fight. Why did you accept them with confidence and even let two people go together to kill Cardo and look for his property?”
“Aren’t you afraid that they will take the money and run away?”
“I’ve been stuck here for a long time, and I’ve been distressed for a long time. I’ve thought of various possibilities, but none of them seem reasonable.”
“Then I thought of a crazy possibility, but it is also the most reasonable possibility. That is… you have enough power to make Mr. Zabuza surrender, or… make him despair!”
The moment the words fell, there were two “whoosh” sounds, and Zabuza and Bai disappeared from Liuyun.
Then the restored beheading sword was placed on More’s neck, and the thousand blades in Bai’s hand were pressed against More’s temple. As long as Liuyun gave the order, More would be beheaded.
The air in the entire room seemed to freeze at this moment. Apart from these two people, Ali and the three little strong men also had very grim expressions.
Because Moore’s mind already made them feel extremely threatened!
According to Ali, the Suo Ninja was very curious about the battle in Wave Country, but no one saw it at the time, so they could only guess based on the clues left at the scene.
But until now, they have not been able to guess the course of the battle, let alone why after this battle, the arrogant Zabuza would choose to surrender to Liuyun.
They may think of various reasons and then use various rebuttals to refute them.
But no one would think that Liuyun possesses the power to make Zabuza despair.
It’s not that they don’t have the brains to do so, but their inherent perception is that they are unwilling to believe that a battle-hardened jonin would encounter a strong man who makes him despair.
The Five Kage are now recognized as the strongest ninjas, but even they cannot make Zabuza despair.
Zabuza once assassinated the Mizukage. Even though he failed, he did not despair. Didn’t he still want to continue ambitiously?
If he doesn’t take the Mizukage seriously, who else can he take seriously? The other Kages? Aren’t they on the same level? Even if they are stronger than the Mizukage, how much stronger can they be?
And a Konoha Genin who is only twenty years old and has never made a name for himself in the ninja world, turns out to possess strength far beyond that of the Kage of any village and can make Zabuza surrender and even despair.
This matter was denied by everyone from the root.
Just like no one believed that the earth was round back then.
But Moore not only thought of this possibility, but also determined it without seeing it with his own eyes and without any factual basis.
This is scary!
This is not just a matter of being smart, but More’s thinking is extremely active and will not be solidified by the environment and common sense. He has the idea that everything is possible and is determined to pursue and explore according to his own ideas.
This is a matter of cognition, pattern, and even level. To some extent, More’s thinking has surpassed most of the smart people in the ninja world, and he is looking down on them from a high level.
Such a person is either completely crazy or called a monster!
Of course, this is just the idea of ​​Ali, Zabuza and Bai. They are knowledgeable and naturally understand how scary More’s thinking is. If such a person is an enemy, then you will probably never think of the way the other party will deal with you that you can’t even imagine.
The three little strong men were relatively weaker, after all, they didn’t quite understand what was truly terrifying about More, but they were able to guess that the senior was hopelessly powerful, which did make them fearful, and this was reason enough for him to die.
On the contrary, Liuyun seemed somewhat out of place in this room filled with solemn atmosphere and murderous aura.
More’s pioneering thinking did surprise Liuyun, but it was not that scary. What everyone was afraid of was the threat posed by someone like him becoming an enemy.
But to be a threat, you must have the corresponding strength.
If the strength exceeds your thinking, are you still a threat?
This is also the origin of the famous saying – in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks are paper tigers.
Genius? Monster? I’ll give you an Infinite Tsukuyomi, so you can be a monster in my dream! If you have the ability, break the Infinite Tsukuyomi in your dream!
This gives you the ability!
Chapter 49: Mor, who is not a fish, is so angry that he dies! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
What More called evildoers were nothing in front of Liuyun’s system and posed no threat.
So Liuyun was very calm, and it was because of his calmness that he saw what was behind Moore.
Since More’s thoughts are so jumping and his mind is so smart, it is impossible that he cannot think of other better ways to obtain Cardo’s wealth and ensure his own safety.
Before, Liuyun thought he was smart for being able to come up with the “win-win-win plan”, but now that he has seen Moore’s thinking, he feels that this plan is too simple for Moore’s mind.
And with such a mind, he only made such a little money in more than ten years?
How is this possible? If he was bent on revenge and had been thinking about this for more than ten years, he would definitely come up with a better and more comprehensive method. Even with his smart brain, if he was bent on making money, he would definitely make an astronomical amount!
It is almost certain to surpass Cardo’s power and wealth.
At that time, there will be no need to hire ninjas, just annex the other party directly.
Liuyun can think of such a simple way of revenge, so how could Moore not think of it?
But it’s useless!
“By the way, it seems that this guy never said from the beginning that he spent fourteen years seeking revenge. He just said that he used his savings of fourteen years to hire a ninja.”
“So, revenge is most likely a recent thought? He didn’t have the thought of revenge before, but he wanted revenge because something unexpected happened. In a very short period of time, he formulated this win-win-win plan with his meager resources?”
“But how is it possible? With such a brilliant mind, how could he remain unknown for fourteen years? So salty…”
Suddenly, Liuyun felt a sense of familiarity. What Moore did was exactly like the rhythm of “I have a powerful brain, but I don’t want to use it. I just want to be an ordinary person quietly and safely.”
Isn’t the “pension” in the win-win plan used for this? As long as you can ensure that you live comfortably in the future, have enough money, and have a good life, you will be content, at ease, and comfortable.
Isn’t this just a smarter version of myself? !
And if I hadn’t interfered, this guy would have had a successful ending, right?
Damn! Fortunately, I intervened, otherwise this guy would have lived the life I wanted in advance, damn! I’m so jealous!
Based on the principle that if I am not comfortable, others cannot expect to be comfortable, Liuyun feels much more comfortable now!
“grown ups!”
The drifting thoughts were pulled back by Zabuza.
When he came back to his senses, he saw the solemn atmosphere and couldn’t help but shook his head with amusement. He waved his hand, signaling Zabuza and Bai to let go of Mor.
“Don’t be so nervous. No matter how smart he is, he is just an ordinary person. If you want to kill him, you can do it at any time.”
Zabuza and Bai naturally obeyed the order and let go of Mor, but did not leave. Instead, they stood beside Mor, watching him hungrily.
Moore didn’t care. Instead, he was very impressed that Liuyun ignored the threat from his mind.
“You are indeed a strong man with absolute strength. Your vision is even bigger than I imagined.”
Liuyun didn’t know that Moore praised him. Looking at him, he couldn’t help feeling a little bit of intimacy, but at the same time he was envious.
If he had the other person’s brain, he might have been living a happy life by now. Instead of being like he is now, struggling for money and working hard for the future crisis of the ninja world.
“Tell me, since you are so smart, you should know what consequences your guess just now will lead to, and you should have a plan to prevent me from killing you, right?” Liuyun leaned back in his chair, feeling very relaxed.
If his guess was correct, Moore would no longer be a simple stranger to him. This feeling was wonderful and fresh to him.
“Of course, because I want to offer my loyalty to Mr. Liuyun, just like Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Shiro.”
Seeing that Moore was actually willing to pledge allegiance to Liuyun, everyone except Liuyun was very surprised.
Liuyun thought it was reasonable, and with a smile that seemed to see through him, he asked, “For safety?”
Moore looked at Liuyun strangely, and his quick mind instantly understood the meaning behind Liuyun’s smile, and he revealed a smile of “as expected”.
“It’s not just about safety. In this world where strength is king, having strength means having everything. I want a safe and comfortable life. If Mr. Liuyun stands behind me, he can give me all of this.”
Liuyun curled his lips, as if to say, “Don’t try to fool me,” and said, “You can do it yourself.”
Moore smiled and asked, “What about Mr. Liuyun? Is it difficult for you to get money? With your ability, it can be said to be easy. Is it necessary to spend so much energy and talk to me here for so long?”
Liuyun twitched his lips secretly. Damn it, I don’t use my strength to plunder. I am hypocritical and afraid of the extinction of humanity. What is your reason? Are you afraid of your brain exploding?
More continued, “I think Mr. Liuyun is understandable. You have the power to make Mr. Zabuza despair and surrender. But you are just an unknown Genin in Konoha. Even now, you are negotiating with me here for money. Isn’t it because we are all afraid of hard work?”
“A man who has worked for more than ten years says he is afraid of hard work?” Liuyun did not understand Moore’s way of thinking.
Moore smiled and said, “Everyone has a different definition of hard work. Just like Mr. Liuyun is powerful but unwilling to work, I am the opposite. The happiness that labor brings me cannot be compared with using my brain.”
“Damn it! Damn genius!” Liuyun cursed in his heart with envy.
Liuyun knew that Moore probably regarded him as a close friend at this time, but Moore did not know that Liuyun was fundamentally different from him.
First of all, Liuyun had just traveled through time and had not been hiding for long, but Moore had really been hiding for a long time.
Furthermore, Liuyun’s fear of hard work is a normal fear of hard work, and this time he asked for money not because he was afraid of hard work, but because of his own psychological reasons. He did not dare to use his strength to get what he wanted. According to the fantasy theory, his state of mind could not keep up with his strength.
And for him, coming here to ask for money now is already very hard.
What the hell is the “hard work” that Moore was talking about! The only thing he said rightly was that the two of them had different definitions of “hard work”!
What he calls hard work is pure infuriating!
Liuyun had met such people in his previous life. They were incredibly talented in certain areas and didn’t need to work hard. As long as you put in a little effort, you could become the top in that field.
But this grandson just doesn’t need it! Instead, he challenges areas that he is not good at, and is willing to do it even if it is hard. In the end, he loses to everyone else, wasting his talent, but he is still content.
Isn’t this really infuriating? Isn’t this mentally ill?
Just like now, if you use your brain a little, you can be a leader in the ninja world, but you tell me that it is hard for you to use your brain? It’s as if using your brain gives you no sense of accomplishment and is boring, and you feel that it is a very hard and troublesome thing to use your brain a little.
On the contrary, labor is not hard and it makes one happy. What kind of train of thought is this?
Is this how all geniuses think?
I thought, Shikamaru isn’t like this! He’s so normal, he finds everything troublesome.
Liuyun couldn’t understand More, but he couldn’t judge. He was happy, so what was it to you? What was wrong with him wasting his talent?
If you are not a fish, how can you know the joy of a fish? As an ordinary person, Liuyun can only envy, hate and hate it.
But obviously, Moore completely misunderstood Liuyun and thought that the two were the same kind of person. Of course, it was not Moore’s fault. Anyone who saw what Liuyun did after traveling through time and thought about his previous behavior would have such a guess.
Liuyun didn’t want to dwell on this issue any longer, and asked, “Okay, whatever you want to do. Just tell me what you want to do and let me be your backer. What can you do for me if you don’t want to work hard?”
Chapter 50: More actually won against Naruto in the mouth-to-mouth battle! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
“Of course it’s here.” Moore pointed to his head.
“If Mr. Liuyun accepts my loyalty, puts in a little effort, and becomes my backer, then as a subordinate, I will naturally put in more effort and help Mr. Liuyun get everything he wants.”
Liuyun frowned and asked, “Why do you want to do this? This is completely different from your original intention, right?”
Moore did not hide it and nodded, “Not only are they different, they are completely different. However… after guessing Mr. Liuyun’s strength, I have some guesses and some understandings.”
“After meeting Mr. Liuyun today, I can already confirm that Mr. Liuyun’s approach is much more sophisticated than mine. I can be said to have been inspired by Mr. Liuyun.”
“In order to have a better life in the future, maybe I can work hard for a few years, don’t you think?”
After saying that, Moore looked at the three little strong men behind Liuyun meaningfully.
Naruto was stunned by the look and tilted his head, not understanding why the other person was looking at him.
But Sasuke and Sakura felt a chill in their hearts, as if they understood something. They suddenly looked at Liuyun, with waves in their eyes.
Liuyun did not notice this, but was thinking about Moore’s intentions in his mind.
Obviously, the other party thinks the same as himself and has a similar personality. They both are greedy for comfort and enjoyment. If they were not really without conditions, they would have already started to live a lazy life.
Of course, Moore is different from Liuyun. He has found his own pleasure in labor. To him, labor is enjoyment.
But there are many kinds of labor. Even planting crops is also labor, isn’t it? Moreover, working for yourself, being a farmer, should be very suitable for More’s pursuit.
Liuyun guessed that this might be what More had planned from the beginning, but, wouldn’t such a goal be a good one? Even if he analyzed his plan, what enlightenment could it give him?
My ultimate goal is pretty much the same as yours!
Thinking of this, Liuyun said in confusion, “I’m already doing it. I can do it without your help. Besides, with Cardo’s money, I’ve basically done it. Similarly, although you don’t have the survivor insurance, if you want to work hard for a few years, you can do it without me, and you don’t even need to work that long.”
“You don’t have to be my subordinate, and I have no need to accept you.”
Mor smiled bitterly and said, “Really? Do you really think we can easily get the life we ​​want? I am not a ninja, I can only see the surface, but I can already analyze it. I don’t believe that Mr. Liuyun can’t see whether the current ninja world will give us the life we ​​want.”
Liuyun’s heart was shocked. Could it be that this guy had already foreseen the Fourth War?
The Fourth World War is different from the Second and Third World Wars. It cannot be analyzed based on the situation.
Moore did not wait for Liuyun to ask, as if he was worried that Liuyun would think he was controlling him, so he sensibly expressed his thoughts.
“Mr. Liuyun, the ninja world has never been peaceful, and the five great nations have never eliminated their covetousness for each other. The temptations between ninja villages and nations have always existed, competing in intelligence, resources, economy, and even population.”
“Not to mention that other small countries and small ninja villages are also ready to make a comeback.”
“Although fighting between ninjas rarely involves civilians, they are relatively more disciplined, but this does not mean that they value civilians. It is just limited by the rules of ninjas.”
“If it really is on the battlefield, who would care about the lives of civilians? When the enemy uses a ninjutsu and our side cannot stop it and can only flee, who knows how many civilians have died and how many families have been displaced?”
When Naruto heard this, he immediately became indignant and opened his mouth to refute.
But before he could say anything, More raised his hand to stop him, saying, “Mr. Little Ninja, I know what you want to say. I also live in the Land of Fire. Even though the information of Konoha Village is confidential, I know some information from some people in Konoha.”
“There are indeed very few civilian casualties in Konoha, almost none, and Konoha will mostly compensate for the property destroyed in the war, and the houses will also be rebuilt.”
“But have you ever thought about it? Is it enough for civilians to just have compensation and reconstruction without any deaths? Should the civilians of Konoha always worry that their homes will be destroyed in the next second? Should they be prepared at any time for the possibility that the ninja will not be able to rescue them in time, or that they will not be able to take shelter in time, and eventually become the unlucky few casualties?”
“Also, this is only a privilege for you Konoha. Do other civilians in the Land of Fire have this kind of treatment?”
“Let’s put it another way. If I had a different attitude today and used Kado’s money to gather countless ninjas, I would fight you to the death. If we fought in Nagamachi Castle, how many people would die with your strength? How much would be destroyed?”
“Will Konoha bear this loss? Will you bear it?”
“Well, if this was your private battle, Konoha will not be held responsible, and you were forced to defend yourself, so it cannot be entirely your responsibility.”
“Then it was your mission to escort Mr. Dazna, right? It has something to do with Konoha, right? But if Mr. Zabuza had not fought you in the wild, but had attacked you at the doorstep of Mr. Dazna’s house, how many people would have been affected by your fight?”
“After you win, will you leave happily? Who will compensate for the losses of the Wave Country? Konoha? Is it possible? Who will be responsible for the civilians killed and injured in the battle? Will you?”
“Mr. Little Ninja, do you still think civilians are safe now? Or do you only care about the civilians of Konoha?”
Naruto opened his mouth, unable to utter a word. His face became extremely heavy, and there was even confusion in his eyes.
He seemed to have doubts about everything he once believed in, and he didn’t even know whether he was a good or bad ninja.
He now seemed to understand why his senior said he hated being a ninja when they first met.
Liuyun saw that Naruto behind him did not answer, and turned around in surprise. Seeing Naruto lowering his head with an ugly expression, and wondering what he was thinking, he almost gave Moore a thumbs up.
Man, you’ve accomplished something great! You beat Naruto in a mouth fight!
In fact, Moore’s words are somewhat alarmist.
Because almost all the battles in Naruto take place in places where there are no civilians. Of course, this must be the author’s design and cannot be taken seriously in the real world.
But according to Liuyun’s “memory”, ninjas seem to have such an unspoken rule that unless there is an emergency or clear instructions, they can ignore civilians. Otherwise, they must fight away from civilians.
So far, there have not been many ninja battles that have harmed civilians.
But as More said, killing civilians is unnecessary and ninjas don’t bother to do so.
Even someone like Kado, who was bullying in front of Zabuza, was not killed by Zabuza, which shows the ninja’s morbid pride in their own status.
But accidental injuries and impacts are not their responsibility, just like a fire in the city gate that affects the fish in the pond, who will care about the feelings of the fish pond and the fish?
In such a real ninja world, Naruto’s naive Ashura ideas are indeed vulnerable, but Liuyun believes that Naruto can survive it. As for Ashura, those who understand will understand.
Even so, Liuyun still felt sorry for his student. Seeing that Sasuke and Sakura were fine, he reached out and rubbed Naruto’s head. After comforting him, he said, “Sasuke, Sakura, take Naruto out to relax.”
The relationship between the three little heroes is now much better than in the original book. Although they quarrel constantly, they have long recognized each other. Seeing Naruto in pain, Sasuke and Sakura naturally care about it.
After responding, he left the room with the distraught Naruto.
After they left, Liuyun glared at Moore and said protectively, “This kid is a little naive, but you wouldn’t scare him like that, would you?”
Chapter 51: Self-government outside the village? (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
More bowed slightly in apology and said with a smile, “My words were a bit harsh, but sooner or later they will realize the cruelty of the ninja world. Now that I have described the situation as more serious, it will allow them to be more prepared and they will be more relaxed in the future.”
“You have such high expectations for them, so maybe they will also be my expectations in the future. Of course, they need to be more mature.”
“It’s better to do it this way now. It will give the little ninja some time to calm down. And they are not suitable to listen to what we say next. Even if you don’t let them go, I will find a way to hint to you later.”
Liuyun curled his lips and said something nice, something about making them accept it more calmly. Your goal was to get rid of the three little strong men in a smooth way.
You’re just worried that I might misunderstand you and feel like I’m your puppet, so you speak so tactfully. Do you think I don’t know?
“Okay, now that everyone is out, let’s just be frank.” Liuyun said simply.
“Yes.” More seemed to have assumed the role of a subordinate and replied, “What I just said about the situation in the ninja world was a bit exaggerated, but it is also true that the lives of civilians are not that safe. I believe you understand this.”
“Before Mr. Liuyun showed up, the only choice I had was to keep myself safe, because no matter which ninja village I went to, there was no absolute safety. It would be better to find a place where people gathered and be an ordinary civilian, which would be more comfortable.”
“But after you showed up, I saw a more comfortable and secure future. Although it might be hard for a few years, it’s worth it for the future I envision.”
“As for you, Mr. Liuyun, you have done what you said. Is it really that easy?”
“Let’s not talk about anything else, Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Haku, can you really bring them back to Konoha?”
Liuyun’s mouth twitched. This kid’s words really hit the nail on the head.
Seeing Liuyun was silent, Moore looked at Zabuza and Bai again. Seeing that they looked normal and were still staring at him vigilantly, he smiled and said, “It seems that the three of you have realized something and obviously know that the situation is not so optimistic.”
“I’m not a ninja, so I don’t know as much as you do, but from what I’ve heard over the years, I can analyze a little bit.”
“As a ninja, from birth to death, you belong to only one ninja village. Although there are many renegade ninjas, most of them only walk around in the ninja world as renegade ninjas. Very few renegade ninjas are accepted by other ninja villages.”
“It’s not just a matter of trust, but the subsequent impact is very troublesome.”
“Just like Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Haku, they are Kirigakure traitors, Kirigakure can accept them. Although they are being hunted down, it is only within the normal range, and it seems that they don’t care much about them.”
“But if they join Konoha, the attitude of the Hidden Mist Village will not be the same as it is now.”
“Even though there is no Mizukage in Kirigakure now, the elders who hold power are still there. Even if they block Kirigakure, they will not give up an inch when faced with something that touches their principles. They will definitely come forward to negotiate with Konoha. Mr. Liuyun, do you think the Third Hokage will withstand the pressure and let these two become Konoha ninjas or stay in Konoha?”
Liuyun and the others were shocked when they heard this. The Hidden Mist Village would not agree to Zabuza and Haku joining Konoha. Anyone who thought about it carefully could guess it. There was nothing to say about it.
However, since the Hidden Mist Village has been blocked, there shouldn’t be much information that can be transmitted out. Even Zabuza and Haku only recently learned that the Master is in control of the overall situation in the Hidden Mist Village.
How could More know this information since he is no longer in the ninja world?
The three of them subconsciously looked at Ali, thinking that it was she who said that.
Ali shook his head and looked at More in surprise, saying, “It has nothing to do with us, the Lock Ninja. We have known this information for a short time, and it has nothing to do with Mr. More’s mission, so it is impossible for us to tell him.”
Seeing that everyone was looking at him in confusion, Moore smiled and said, “It has nothing to do with Miss Ali. I just analyzed it based on a lot of fragmentary information. I won’t go into the details of the process. It’s too complicated and I believe you don’t have time to listen.”
“This is also one of the roles I explained to Mr. Liuyun. Through intelligence analysis, Mr. Liuyun can have a clearer understanding of the ninja world.”
It turns out to be a show of skill!
Now everyone understands, but this wave was indeed very successful, at least for the duo of Ali and Zabuza.
Several people recognized Moore’s talent in intelligence analysis, but it was not enough for Liuyun.
As a time traveler, he basically knows the general situation of the ninja world. Even if some details are not very clear, with his current strength, the details are no longer that important. He already has the absolute power to forcibly change the general situation, so it is enough for him to know the basic trend.
“You continue.” Liuyun said calmly.
Moore was a little surprised by Liuyun’s reaction, but after he came to his senses, he was more satisfied. Faced with such a role, he still didn’t care and was not satisfied. Such people have real ambition and real vision.
In fact, with Moore’s brain, he can make a rational and calm analysis of Liuyun’s condition and make an accurate judgment. He is not so brainless.
Unfortunately, although More thought he was objective, when he guessed that Liuyun possessed the unique strength in the ninja world, he had already developed a sense of admiration for Liuyun and had long lost his objective mind.
Fans are always irrational when it comes to their idols, and they always imagine all kinds of satisfactory results in their minds.
Just like now, More’s attitude seemed to become more humble, and his head seemed to be lowered a little bit more than before, and he said, “Mr. Liuyun, you should have noticed that the Third Hokage has long lost his reputation as a ninja hero and no longer has the courage he had during the Second and Third World Wars.”
“Although it took a long time to spread, I still know some things about Konoha, such as the incident with the Hyuga family. I don’t know the details of what happened. But from the results, at least one thing can be proved. The third generation is old and afraid. He has become an ordinary old man who only wants to maintain stability and can’t even maintain basic dignity.”
Liuyun laughed secretly when he heard this. “You old man from the third generation, look at what you have done. You thought you kept it a secret, but in the end, not only did people find out, but they also saw through you.”
“Actually, a lot of things have happened in Konoha over the years. For example, why did your father, the once famous Konoha White Fang, die? I don’t know the details of this matter. Konoha kept it a secret, but I know that White Fang’s death was definitely not simple. At that time, no one in the ninja world could kill him without making any noise.”
“Also, why did the Senju clan become less and less, until only Princess Tsunade was left? What happened to the Uchiha clan that led to their extermination, just because of Uchiha Itachi? Why did one of the three ninjas defect and two leave the village?”
“It caused Konoha’s high-end combat power to be almost completely lost, so that the Third Hokage was so afraid of going to war and was so cowardly.”
“These are all the bad deeds left by the Third Hokage in his later years as Hokage. It is enough to show that the current Third Hokage no longer has the ability to lead Konoha. It is impossible for him to protect Konoha, let alone protect Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Haku for you.”
Now Liuyun really admires More. With just some trivial information, he can see from the surface of things the weakness of Konoha, the old age of the Third Generation, and even vaguely see a hint of dark conspiracy. This ability is indeed powerful.
You know, when Liuyun first watched Naruto, he didn’t understand anything. Later, when he read the analysis of those great masters, he was stunned.
However, Liuyun still didn’t quite understand what More was going to say, and asked, “You said so much, just to say that if I accept Zabuza and Haku, Konoha will never recognize it, right? At the same time, you told me that the Third Hokage is old and can no longer lead Konoha, so you want me to take his place?”
Moore shook his head and smiled, “If that’s the case, I dare not be loyal to you. Being a Hokage is too tiring. With your personality, if you really become a Hokage, you will definitely hand over all the desk work to your subordinates. How can I live the life I want then?”
“I want to express my idea to you. I want you to ask the Third Generation for the right of self-government outside the village, the right of self-government outside the village that belongs to the Hatake family.”
Chapter 52: First Generation! Your character is ruined! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Liuyun was confused after hearing this and had no idea what Moore was talking about.
After hearing this, Ah Li’s eyes lit up. Seeing Liu Yun was puzzled, he quickly explained, “Liu Yun, it’s actually a tradition left by Konoha during the first generation.”
“Because Konoha had just been established at that time, although the major ninja families joined Konoha, their trust and sense of belonging to Konoha were not high. It was just the general trend at the time, and the major ninja families needed to improve their status and voice in this way.”
“To put it bluntly, this is a relationship of mutual benefit. So at the beginning, the families that joined Konoha Ninja Village did not have a strong sense of belonging to Konoha.”
“In addition, the first Hokage and Uchiha Madara were too powerful at the time. This could bring a sense of security to the ninja village, but at the same time it would also make those ninja families feel uneasy because they were too powerful to resist.”
“What if the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara asked their family to do something dangerous? They wouldn’t even have the courage to object.”
“This is also the disadvantage of being with the strongest.”
“At that time, the younger brother of the First Hokage, who later became the Second Hokage, noticed this and proposed it to the First Hokage, hoping to find a solution.”
“It’s just that Liuyun-kun also knows the character of the first generation. Seeing that everyone is afraid of him is not what he wants, so he immediately proposed that the major families can establish their own family autonomy outside the village and still be protected by Konoha.”
“Konoha’s unique right of self-governance outside the village also came into being.”
“Of course, the second generation strongly opposed it, but they couldn’t win over the first generation. After a lot of wrangling, the two sides finally formulated a series of requirements for out-of-village autonomy, and this system was retained.”
“But later, the second generation came to power, and he intentionally or unintentionally made this system gradually forgotten. Although the second generation was very strong, he was not on the same level as the first generation. The major ninja clans were not so afraid of him, so they gradually allowed the self-governing clans outside the village to return to Konoha. After all, the ninja world was still very unsafe at that time.”
“However, although this system has been forgotten, it has not disappeared. The second, third, and fourth generations have not abolished the right of self-government outside the village, so strictly speaking, it is still possible to apply now, and Liuyun-kun almost perfectly meets the application requirements.”
After listening to it, Liuyun couldn’t help but laugh secretly, well… this is very first generation, and also very second generation!
But he was indeed surprised that Konoha actually had such a system. However, he had to admit that the first generation possessed such strength, and the unrivaled Hashirama Senju would not care about such things at all, just like he would not care either.
However, Liuyun was a little skeptical that he met the application requirements, and asked, “Are you sure I can apply?”
If the conditions were set by the first generation, he believed that he could do it, even anyone could do it.
But for the second generation, the application conditions would be very harsh. Even if the first generation was pushing them to the limit, they would never allow people like themselves to govern themselves outside the village.
Ali covered his mouth and laughed, “I can only say that Liuyun Jun’s hidden strength has paid off.”
“First, condition one, the person who governs outside the village must be a direct descendant of the family and cannot be the eldest son.”
“Condition two: The initial number of people in the out-of-village clan shall not exceed ten, and subsequent developments will not be counted.”
“Condition three, the family applying for autonomy must have at least one Konoha Jonin.”
“Condition four, to apply for an autonomous family, you must report your family’s ninjutsu to show your loyalty to Konoha.”
“Condition five, and the most important one, is that the village’s self-governing people must undergo multiple tests to determine if the ninja has low talent or has been unable to advance after becoming a genin for more than ten years.”
“Of course, there are some requirements later, such as how much resources should be handed over to Konoha every year to provide protection for the families outside the village. And the annual reporting of the number of families and the strength level of family members, etc., but these are all negotiable, and they are all things that will be discussed after obtaining the autonomy outside the village. They are not important.”
“That is to say, Liu Yunjun has now met all the requirements except for the fourth one, especially the most difficult condition five. Even though it is fake, Liu Yunjun has achieved it by accident.”
After hearing these conditions, Liuyun didn’t know what to say.
Second generation, you can’t afford to play with me!
He knew the application requirements were very strict, but he didn’t expect them to be so strict.
Points 2, 3 and 4 are easy to deal with, but points 1 and 5 are really disgusting.
You have to know that when these families wanted to govern themselves outside the village, they definitely wanted to leave a legacy for the family. There was no way they could split up the family, and the people who governed themselves must be direct descendants. That goes without saying.
But why must it be stipulated, and must it be the first one?
Aren’t they just afraid that those families will just find a member of the clan with no talent to be a nominal self-governing person?
As a result, it is stipulated that the person who dies must be a direct descendant of the clan.
You have to know that among the ninja clans that have jonin in their members, all have good family bloodlines. As the direct descendants of the clan with the purest bloodline, even if they have poor talent, they can definitely become chuunin in three to five years.
Where can you find a direct descendant of the clan with low ninja talent?
And how do you conduct this multi-party test? Who has the final say? Any shady operation can teach you a lesson!
This directly blocks the path to quickly gaining autonomy.
As for the second way, when the Genin was unable to get promoted for ten years, Liuyun just laughed.
Who are you trying to fool? Everyone knows that in addition to the joint exam, Konoha’s ninja promotion system is that you can upgrade after completing a certain number of missions, and the exact number of missions required to upgrade is very flexible.
To put it simply, when you become Hokage, you can promote anyone you want!
In this way, even if a family is really lucky and has a direct descendant with low talent and ability, he will be educated through secret operations and plan for long-term development and become a self-governing person after ten years.
As a result, after you have been around for nine and a half years, I will directly upgrade you, leaving you stunned!
To put it bluntly, the Hokage has absolute decision-making power over the application for the so-called extra-village autonomy, and the conditions are just a decoration!
Originally Liu Yun thought that with the support of the first generation, even if the conditions were harsh, it would not be impossible. But now looking at it this way…
First generation, were you so worried about your brother that you didn’t even try to help him?!
You love our Madara the most! How can you become a brother-con? ! Your character is ruined!
No wonder the second generation was able to make this system disappear. Liuyun had never heard of it. It was probably just at the beginning, in order to appease people’s hearts and coax the first generation, they just found a few less important families to put up as vases.
Then it got stuck, and the system instantly disappeared into thin air, turning into a joke.
But today, this joke has become an opportunity for Liuyun.
“Um… that, I may have already met all the conditions. I have already reported some of my self-created ninjutsu to the Third Hokage, and the fourth condition has also been met.”
Liuyun smiled strangely. Perhaps it was destined? He had only done it to test the quality of the third generation, but he had actually achieved the fourth one.
When Ali and Mor heard this, their eyes suddenly lit up. Mor quickly said, “That’s great! After Master Liuyun returns to the village, we can apply directly!”
Liu Yun said with a smile, “Although I have met the requirements, the Third Generation Old Man also knows that I am just hiding my strength. If he says that I am deliberately deceiving and think that I do not meet the requirements, I have nothing to say. Are you so sure that the Third Generation Old Man will agree after I apply?”
Ali and Mor showed mysterious smiles, which made Liuyun puzzled. Then Ali asked a question with a smile, which made Liuyun even more confused.
“Mr. Liuyun, don’t you think you’ve been away from the village for too long?”
Chapter 53 Is this Naruto? Is it a different channel? ! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
“What do you mean?” Liuyun looked at Ali in confusion.
Ali knocked on the forehead protector on his head and said with a smile, “Liuyun Jun, you haven’t left the village for too long, you may have forgotten what a ninja village represents to a country, and what role do we ninjas represent? Do you think we can leave the village for so long when we are not on a mission?”
There was a buzzing sound in Liuyun’s mind, and the “memories” he had seen before kept emerging, and he suddenly realized it!
The ninja village is the military force of a country. Although it is not controlled by the country and has a mutually cooperative relationship, it still cannot change its nature.
In a sense, a ninja village is a military area and a military fortress, and all ninjas are actually soldiers.
You can indeed go out when you are on a mission, but after completing the mission, you must return immediately, otherwise you will be treated as a traitor.
It’s just that Liuyun knew the original work, which confused his ideas.
After all, in the original work, Jiraiya and Tsunade were both outside the village, but they were still Konoha ninjas. Naruto also practiced outside with Jiraiya, but according to the ninja system, this was actually not allowed. It was just that Tsunade, who was the Hokage at the time, didn’t care about this, so she ignored this rule.
As for why the three little strong men ignored this rule and instead encouraged Liuyun to play, it was because the three little strong men thought Liuyun knew this rule. According to the ninja rules, the guiding senior ninja has absolute decision-making power over the team when he is away.
If they are asked to go back, they must go back, but if they agree to go out and play, as long as the supervising jonin has a “legitimate reason” to go back and report to the Hokage, they can get away with it. Generally speaking, the Hokage will turn a blind eye.
Every ninja village would not be so stuck in such a situation.
But the three little strong men forgot that their real mentor, the Jonin Kakashi, had already returned to the village. Liuyun was just a Genin like them, and he had no right to take the three little strong men out to wander around.
It’s just that Liuyun is nominally a senior to the three little strong men, but in reality he is a teacher. In addition to his powerful strength, the three little strong men had long forgotten that Liuyun was a Genin and never thought about this at all.
This is even more so for Liuyun. Without the reminder from the three little strong men, the Konoha Village did not come to urge him, and even Kakashi, who should have reminded him the most, did not tell him about this. He still thought it was normal.
Now after Ali said this, he realized the weirdness of the matter.
Although others don’t know, Liuyun knows it clearly. Now Mao Yue Xi Yan and Yue Guang Ji Feng are guarding by his side the whole time. Neither of them came to remind him, so it can only be the third generation’s instruction.
As for whether the Third Hokage wanted to harm him, he had never thought about it. Not to mention the friendship between Uzuki Yugao and Gekko Hayate towards him, they would not watch him become a traitor. Even if they chose to be loyal to the Third Hokage and betrayed him, what about Naruto?
Can the Third Hokage really give up Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?
If he really wanted to harm himself and even gave up on Naruto, then Liuyun might have to respect the Third Hokage as a real man!
Combining what More just said, Liuyun narrowed his eyes and asked, “You mean that the old man of the third generation has set no obstacles for me and has relaxed everything for me?”
Moore nodded and smiled, “Yes, although I also find it a little strange. I think it may be because of what you said just now. Reporting your self-created ninjutsu has brought a shock to the Third Hokage, who thinks you are a person who cannot be provoked.”
“Based on what they did three generations ago, it is possible that they are scared, so they don’t want to conflict with you.”
“But I feel that the possibility is not high. If they are really scared, they should call you back and keep you under surveillance to feel at ease.”
“And this is the rule of the ninja. It is impossible for you to go back and there will be no conflict. This matter itself is your fault. So I prefer to believe that the Third Hokage has other purposes and is also showing goodwill to you.”
“But no matter what, I am basically sure that if you propose self-governance outside the village and establish a new Hatake family outside, the third generation will most likely agree.”
Liuyun tapped his fingers on the table, thinking about the strange behavior of the third generation in his mind, but he said calmly, “You continue to let me govern myself outside the village, what good will it do me?”
“First of all, it is your life that you care about most. Once you become an autonomous person, Konoha will no longer have any constraints on you. Whether you want to stay in the village or outside the village, you are a free man.”
“And you will have an independent family to run. Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Haku can also join your autonomous family. They no longer need to become Konoha ninjas, and Kirigakure will naturally have no objections.”
“According to your current approach of teaching those three children and recruiting Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Shiro, you can recruit or teach more ninjas in the future to protect you from the wind and rain and do the hard work that you are unwilling to do.”
Moore patted the box on the table and said, “This money is enough for you to guarantee a superior life while running a family and a large ninja team. Of course, you are definitely not willing to do these things. If you trust me, you can leave it to me completely, including Cardo’s company. I will whitewash the company in the shortest possible time, and radiate it throughout the ninja world, and also make your family stronger.”
Liuyun understood More’s thoughts, pointed at the box, and asked, “Didn’t you say you didn’t want to touch anything from Cardo?”
Moore shook his head and smiled, “These things are yours now. If you give them to me, they will be yours, not Cardo’s. I’m not that pedantic.”
Liu Yun narrowed his eyes and asked, “Is this what you mean by a few years of hard work? Are you sure it’s just a few years? Even if I trust you and let you take charge of everything, shouldn’t this be your lifelong mission?”
Moore smiled confidently and said, “It won’t take that long. With your strength, even if you don’t take action, it will be enough to make your students strong. Besides, from the looks of you, you care about them a lot. Their future achievements will definitely not be low.”
“Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Bai, as your earliest followers, will not be weak in the future. Five strong men are enough to greatly enhance the reputation of your Hatake family. By then, many people will know that the Hatake family has a strong man who is self-governing outside the village and is also a teacher with outstanding abilities.”
“How many people do you think will come here to visit?”
“And you won’t stand still forever. You will always have to teach students. In the process of teaching, will you recruit some subordinates that you like?”
“After your careful training, it shouldn’t be a problem for the strong men to become super strong men at the level of Kage, right? We don’t need too many, ten super strong men are enough to shock the entire ninja world.”
“By then, that is when you and your family will truly show your fangs. At that time, the Hatake family will be a family with strength, power, and various resources. Will other ninja villages remain indifferent? Will other countries turn a blind eye?”
“Then there are only two outcomes in the future. Either I join your family and become a part of it, or I destroy this threat of yours!”
“And this will be your final battle. The outcome of this battle is foreseeable. With you as the final trump card, we will capture cities and strongholds, crush all ninja villages with overwhelming force, and it is inevitable that the ninja world will be integrated. As for whether to unify the countries, it depends on your thoughts at that time.”
“But the result is certain. The ninja world will be completely safe, and I can retire with honor. In the process, I must have trained many successors. When the time comes, you can safely hand over my work to them, and I can live the life I want in peace. At that time, I will no longer have any worries about the ninja world.”
“As for you, it will all depend on your own wishes at that time.”
After Moore finished telling his plan, Liuyun, Ali and Zabuza were all stunned!
Especially Liuyun, he felt unwell!
What the hell are you talking about?! Am I not in Naruto? Why did the style suddenly change to a battle of heroes?
Is it a mess?!
Chapter 54: Mor’s scalp is tingling! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Although Liuyun was trapped in the dimensional wall, Zabuza and his duo were suddenly enlightened!
Especially Zabuza, he himself is an ambitious person. Now thinking that he actually has the opportunity to become a witness and participant of such a big event, his eyes immediately turn bloodshot with excitement, and he can’t wait to go and kill everyone right now!
As a loyal tool, Bai naturally understands Zabuza. Thinking that he can play the greatest role for Zabuza, he is naturally upset.
Ali, on the other hand, looked at Liuyun with some worry. Unlike others, she was more concerned about Liuyun’s thoughts and worried about how much pressure and hardship Liuyun would have under such a prospect.
Although the ultimate goal was in line with Liuyun’s wishes, the process was a bit too difficult and she didn’t want Liuyun to be so tired.
But she never doubted whether Liuyun could succeed, for the same reason as Moore.
Zabuza is not considered a very strong person in the ninja world, but defeating a person is difficult. However, defeating an ambitious person and making him convinced and willing to humble himself is almost an impossible task.
Ali was not sure whether the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara could do it, but Liuyun proved with facts that he did it, which was enough to prove how powerful Liuyun was.
The four of them looked at Liuyun, waiting for his decision.
Liuyun came back to his senses and saw their different expressions, feeling at a loss whether to laugh or cry.
I really just want to make the Big Three stronger, so that they can resolve the Four Wars more easily and quickly, and resolve Obito, Madara and Kaguya Ōtsutsuki.
By the way, achieve the accomplishment of a time traveler, take good care of the three little strong men, and make up for the regrets of the original work.
As a result, now for Cardo’s money, I actually encountered such a thing!
You are so bold! You are planning to let me destroy the ninja world in a few years?
It’s really a good plan to work hard for a few years and enjoy lifelong enjoyment!
But the key is, even without me, the ninja world will be at peace in a few years!
What am I pushing!
Liuyun sighed secretly. He couldn’t tell this to More, and the current ninja world was indeed different from what he knew. God knew how much of a storm this little butterfly of his had stirred up.
Whether it is for the three little strong men, Kakashi, or the more and more people he may care about in the future, he will not be superstitious about the original work and will definitely do something. The word “safety” must be in his own hands.
“Moir, your plan has too many loopholes and is too rosy. Are you treating me like a child?” Liuyun said calmly.
Moore did not deny it and smiled, “It’s just a rough plan. There will definitely be many obstacles and accidents, but I believe I can solve them. As long as you think your strength can support my plan, there will be no problem.”
“Boy!” Zabuza was immediately displeased when he heard this, and shouted fiercely, “Are you questioning Master Liuyun’s strength?!”
“Zabuza.” Liuyun gave Zabuza a look, indicating him not to get excited, and then glanced at Ali.
Seeing this, Ali still had a gentle smile on his face and said, “Don’t worry, Liuyun-kun. I came here today as a personal person. The lock ninja will not know this information.”
“It doesn’t matter even if you know. According to the code of conduct of the Lock Ninja, we will adopt a conservative approach to such serious and incredible events. After all, if you succeed, we keep the secret, which is actually a favor and will be of great benefit to us.”
“But if the information is leaked, and I’m the only outsider present, then regardless of whether we leaked the information or not, you will probably come after us, so we may be more concerned about confidentiality.”
At this point, Ali put away his smile, looked at More seriously, and said, “In fact, I think Mr. More should strive for the Lock Ninja. After all, intelligence is crucial to a force, but you don’t have such resources now. Even in your plan, there seems to be no possibility of an intelligence agency.”
Moore showed a meaningful smile and said, “Indeed, I will give it some thought. It all depends on whether Mr. Liuyun agrees with this plan and is willing to accept me as his subordinate.”
Seeing that everyone was looking at him again, Liuyun did not express anything.
In fact, Ali just misunderstood. The reason why Liuyun looked at her was not because he was worried that she would leak the secret, but because he thought it was strange for Ali to be here.
At first, Liuyun thought that Ali was acting as a middleman, or he wanted to get close to Liuyun and have more contact with him to lay the groundwork for getting close to Kakashi in the future.
But that’s not the case at all now.
Regardless of whether he was acting as a middleman or trying to get close to them, with Ali’s intelligence, he should have left with the three little strong men to avoid suspicion as early as when More was planning to pledge his loyalty to him.
But Ali did not leave. He still stayed here listening obediently, not even feeling embarrassed about his identity.
Moore’s attitude was even more strange. He knew Ali’s identity and even sent three Xiaoqiang away, but he didn’t care about her. This was too unreasonable!
And just like Ali said just now, one of the loopholes in the More Plan is intelligence. Ninja itself is a profession that attaches great importance to intelligence. In the Ninja World War, intelligence is also of paramount importance.
If Liuyun does not leave, whether the autonomous Hatake family can really gain a foothold in the ninja world, intelligence plays an extremely important role.
It just so happens that the Suo Ninja that Ali belongs to makes a living by collecting intelligence. It can be said that in the entire ninja world, the intelligence capabilities of Suoqian Village are definitely among the best!
The first thing Liuyun thought of was that the two had already joined forces before, and they just needed a legitimate opportunity, that is, he agreed to let them join.
But now that things have come to this, we should have come clean long ago, otherwise it would only make him more distrustful.
They haven’t said anything until now, and it looks like it wasn’t something they discussed beforehand. So how come these two people are so in sync?
“Could it be that Ali has changed his mind?” Liuyun speculated in his heart with malice.
Liuyun didn’t know that Mor and Ali were really in such a tacit understanding, and they were in tacit understanding for their own purposes.
Ali knew all of Mor’s information, and after today’s contact, she knew that he was definitely not a simple person. Out of concern for Liuyun, she wanted to keep him here even though she knew it was inappropriate. She was afraid that Liuyun lacked experience and would be deceived by Mor.
However, Ali felt relieved by More’s extremely flattering behavior and the admiration he showed for Liuyun. Out of selfishness, she hoped to be on the same front with Liuyun without betraying the village, so she gave More advice, which was also a decision she had to make.
More also had his own selfish motives. With his intelligence and sharpness, he had long seen that Ali had extraordinary feelings for Liuyun, and the intelligence capabilities of Suoqian Village were indeed what he needed in his plan. So when he saw that Ali did not pull herself away, he did not avoid her, in order to take advantage of the situation to pull her onto Liuyun’s warship.
In this way, the two people reached a strange tacit understanding, which caused Liuyun’s confusion.
Liuyun was not confused for long. Anyway, for him, this plan had one great advantage, which was that he could be free. That was enough. As for the rest, it depended on Moore’s methods.
“How much money do you need?” Liu Yun asked after hesitating for a while.
Mor was overjoyed. He knew that Liuyun had accepted him and approved of his plan.
“Only 10 million taels is enough. For the rest, I will apply for a bank card for you as soon as possible and hand it over to Master Liuyun.”
Moore changed his name and completely turned himself into Liuyun’s subordinate.
Liuyun nodded and said, “Okay, that’s it. Prepare according to your plan. After I return to the village, I will apply to the third generation old man.”
When Mor saw this, he hurriedly said, “Lord Liuyun, with your ability, you should be able to restrict me and ensure my loyalty, right? Please restrict me. I need your absolute trust in me.”
Moore knew very well that no master would truly trust a smart man like himself. He didn’t want Liuyun to be suspicious of him. This was not only to reassure Liuyun, but also for his own safety.
However, his show of loyalty only earned him a smile.
“If I doubt you, I won’t feel at ease even if I restrict you. Besides, you underestimate me. Believe me, when you betray me, you won’t hurt me. You will only doubt your betrayal forever, whether it’s real or imaginary.”
As soon as he finished speaking, More was horrified to find that Liuyun’s body was slowly disappearing, and Ali, Zabuza, and Bai beside him also disappeared without a trace with strange smiles.
The surrounding environment suddenly changed, and he found himself in his own home!
The only thing that exists is the box on the table that is worth the wealth of a country!
Moore just felt his scalp tingling!
Was everything that happened just now an illusion? When did it start? When did it become real?
Moore felt a little messy!
But soon, his confused eyes became clear, he shook his head with a smile, opened the box with a hint of excitement, looked at the various documents inside, and felt an unprecedented sense of peace in his heart.
“He is indeed the strongest ninja I have identified. In front of him, my so-called wisdom is probably worthless. On the contrary, the smarter the person, the more painful it will be when they betray him. Reality and illusion? It’s really terrifying! But…”
Moore slammed the box shut and said with unprecedented determination, “I will definitely follow a master with such a vision and tolerance!”
Chapter 55: Naruto in Despair (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
If Liuyun heard Mor’s sigh, he would feel very ashamed, because in Liuyun’s room, Ali and Zabuza saw Mor slowly disappearing, and they were also surprised and shocked.
At the same time, Liuyun’s dissatisfied voice was heard.
“You little brat, you bullied my students. How can I be a teacher if I don’t teach you a lesson?”
Yes, what Liuyun did just now was not a demonstration, nor was it to show that his vision and magnanimity were enough to accommodate More’s cleverness.
Instead, it proves that he has a very narrow mind and tolerance!
The nature of protecting one’s own shortcomings is exposed clearly!
It’s a pity that Moore, who is a fan of Liuyun, did not notice this.
Well… this is what brain-dead fans are like.
After hearing this, Ali and Zabuza gradually realized that the hallucination started after the three little strong men left.
But even if they knew when the illusion started, the shock was not reduced at all, because they were not aware of it at all and fell into the illusion silently. Everything was so real and believable, without any sense of incongruity. This illusion could be said to be at the ceiling level.
At least they have been in the ninja world for many years and have never heard of such an illusion.
Zabuza and Bai came back to their senses and looked towards Liuyun with some pride. Such a strong man was their future master, and it was not unworthy for them to be his subordinates!
Ali was also full of admiration. She knew that Liuyun was very strong, but now she saw how strong he was.
“Liuyun-kun is really amazing, but everything that just happened is true, right? At least what Mor said is true, right?”
Liuyun nodded and said, “Yes, this is true. The Moore you saw was also real in some ways, but he was not here at the time. He took the box and left.”
This is also one of the illusions enhanced by Liuyun using the enhanced point fantasy. The effect is somewhat similar to the ability to communicate in the mind that Yamanaka Inoichi demonstrated during the Fourth War.
But his is much more advanced than Yamanaka Inoichi’s. If Yamanaka Inoichi’s is a mobile phone, Ryuun’s is a video call, and the five senses are real, which is somewhat like Lord Aizen’s mirror flower and water moon.
However, this was his first time using it, and he felt a little awkward at the beginning. After all, he was outside the illusion at the time, and it was very uncomfortable to have a conversation with someone who was nowhere in sight.
Fortunately, he could also enter the illusion, thus avoiding embarrassment.
“Just let him take the box and leave at that time?” Ali was a little surprised. After all, Liuyun had not expressed his intention to accept More at that time. More had only expressed his loyalty.
Liuyun shrugged and said, “Anyway, I need someone to help me open an account and deposit money. Since he pledged allegiance at that time, no matter what he wants to do or why he pledged allegiance, it’s still okay for him to help me open an account. If it doesn’t work, I can just ask him to send it back. There’s nothing to worry about.”
In fact, when More wanted to pledge his allegiance, Liuyun had basically already accepted him. Although More’s “hard work” was very annoying, he was still smart enough to accept him. It was fine for him to be a clerk and handle some chores.
As for what his intentions are and whether he has any conspiracy, it’s just like what Liuyun said later, no matter what you want to do, no one can afford the price of betraying Liuyun, not even Moore himself.
But Liuyun didn’t expect that Moore would come up with such a plan later.
“Ms. Ali, were you serious just now? Are you really going to join this crazy plan?” Liuyun looked at Ali, who had always been unpredictable to him.
“Of course, although it’s crazy, it’s feasible. I don’t trust Mor, but I believe in the strength that Liuyun-kun just showed. However, I will definitely not bet the entire village at the beginning, but if it’s my personal identity, it’s still no problem.”
“The Intelligence Agency doesn’t control our freedom so strictly. At the beginning, I can still use my personal identity to help Liu Yunjun get some intelligence. At the same time, I will also give you some hints about the various intelligence you may need from the Intelligence Agency. When the time comes, you can come and buy it. I can give you a discount price.”
Ali spoke calmly, as if he was not talking about his own business.
He said it so decisively that Liuyun had no way of refutation, and he also felt a greater sense of responsibility in his heart.
Although he didn’t know whether Ali did this for Kakashi or for some other purpose, he still appreciated the fact that he cared so much about him and wanted to help him.
He believed that Ali was also very clear that even if the plan failed, there would be no loss for the powerful Liuyun, but for Suoqian Village and Ali, the cost of failure was not something they could afford.
Liuyun secretly sighed. Originally, he was just teaching the three little strong men to do it casually, but as time went by, how come they became more and more powerful?
Fortunately, Liuyun did not think that he could not afford it. After all, strength was everything. As long as he had strength to rely on, Moore’s plan might not be impossible to achieve.
Let’s take it one step at a time.
“Zabuza, Haku, since we have such a plan now, you don’t have to go back to Konoha with me. Stay in Nagamachi Castle. If the Third Elder agrees to my application for self-governance outside the village, you will stay here and build a Hatake Clan outside the village with More.”
“It just so happens that the intelligence office of Suoqian Village is also here. You can establish contact with Suoqian Village. As for how to develop, you can discuss it with Mor. If you are unsure, come to Konoha and tell me.”
“No matter how cowardly the old man is, it is still no problem to give you permission to enter the village.”
When Zabuza heard that Liuyun had given him such great trust and power, he was overjoyed and shouted loudly, “Understood! Lord Liuyun, please rest assured! I will definitely make the Hatake family outside the village a giant in the ninja world!”
Liuyun rolled his eyes secretly. This thing hasn’t been done yet, why are you so excited?
To be honest, Liuyun was not very optimistic about More’s guess. After all, no matter how smart More was, he could not have imagined that there was another Danzo in Konoha Village!
If he knew that the Hatake family wanted to have autonomy outside the village, he would explode!
However, Moore’s analysis did make Liuyun have a different view on the Third Generation Old Man. He felt that the Third Generation Old Man was a bit too indulgent towards himself, and he could not see any trace of conspiracy at all, which made Liuyun very puzzled.
Therefore, he agreed to apply for the right of self-government outside the village, which was also another test of the third generation. This can be said to be a test of the bottom line. If the third generation agrees to this, then he can be 100% sure that the third generation definitely has good intentions towards him.
“Forget it, let’s talk about it after we get back to the village. Well… I don’t know if that brat Naruto has walked out, but it should be okay, right? After all, Ashura.”
Liuyun’s thoughts gradually drifted away, and he thought of Naruto who had just lost his mind.
But he didn’t know that Naruto, whom he cared about, was happily shopping at this time.
The time goes back to half an hour ago.
After the three little strong men left the hotel, Sasuke and Sakura accompanied Naruto wandering on the street, one on each side. Although both of them looked at Naruto with concern, no one spoke. They also hoped that Naruto could face the reality of being a ninja.
In fact, they are smart and have realized this long ago. Only Naruto has always longed to become Hokage and to be recognized by everyone. Although he was lectured by his predecessors and changed his ambition, he has not changed at all. He still believes that the strongest ninja can be recognized by everyone.
As a result, he found out today that being a ninja could very likely bring harm and sorrow to civilians, the very people he hoped to be recognized by. His faith somewhat collapsed.
“Hey, Ninja-kun, are you in a bad mood? Do you want to eat takoyaki? Delicious food can improve your mood.”
At this time, a man selling takoyaki on the roadside, holding takoyaki, tried to sell it to Naruto with a kind smile.
Naruto came back to his senses, raised his head, and looked at the boss’s kind smile towards him. His dull eyes regained some of their luster.
“Thank you.” Naruto took the takoyaki, held it in his hand, and stared blankly.
“Tsk.” Seeing Naruto in a daze again, Sasuke curled his lips, took out his wallet and paid for Naruto.
Then he took Naruto away.
Walking all the way to the river, Sasuke felt that the time was almost right. Naruto had also shown some reaction just now, so he stopped being silent and pretended to be impatient. He said in a cold voice, “Hey, it’s almost time. Eat something and recover quickly! Otherwise, jump into the river and wake up!”
Naruto looked up blankly at Sasuke and Sakura, forced a smile, raised the takoyaki in his hand, and said, “Hey… Sasuke, Sakura-chan, ninjas are… can be recognized, right? Look… that boss smiled at me, he… he should recognize ninjas, right? Ninjas are not people who are afraid of people, right? Right? “
Chapter 56: The Three Little Strongmen’s Super Imagination! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Naruto’s eyes looked like a lost child, confused and helpless.
Even passers-by couldn’t bear to look at his pitiful appearance, let alone people like Sasuke and Sakura who already regarded him as a comrade in life and death.
Sasuke could no longer pretend to be impatient, and Sakura couldn’t stand it either. The two of them tacitly reached out and pressed heavily on Naruto’s shoulders, one on the left and one on the right, letting him feel their presence and giving him strength.
Feeling the weight on his shoulders, Naruto’s helpless expression finally improved a little, as if the wandering wanderer finally had someone to rely on.
Sasuke saw Naruto’s expression eased a little, then he asked, “Naruto, is it important to you whether a ninja is cold-blooded, whether he will make others homeless, and whether he will be recognized by others?”
Naruto was stunned, obviously not understanding what Sasuke meant.
Sakura shook Naruto’s shoulder and said with a smile, “What’s wrong? Naruto, have you forgotten your oath and your goal? Didn’t you say that your senior gave you a new goal and asked you to be the King of the Five Kage? What about the ninjas before? It’s none of your business. When you become the King of the Five Kage, you can change everything, right?”
Naruto’s eyes suddenly widened. The foggy road ahead was instantly cleared by his two good friends, revealing the clear sky again!
Even at this moment, Naruto felt the sublimation of his goal. He was no longer the King of Five Kage who hoped to be recognized by others, but the King of Five Kage who changed ninjas and changed people’s perception of ninjas!
Naruto looked at the two of them with emotion and said sincerely, “Sasuke, Sakura-chan, thank you!”
“Tsk.” Sasuke withdrew his hand, put his hands in his pockets, and said with a frown, “I just don’t want to lose an opponent.”
“Hey?” Naruto was stunned, then shouted in surprise, “Hey!!! Sasuke! You…you want to be the King of the Five Kage too?!”
“And me.” Sakura raised her hand and said with a smile.
“Ah?! How could this happen?! Why? Don’t you all have your own goals?” Naruto was confused!
“Idiot, I just don’t want to disappoint you, Senior.” Sasuke said calmly.
Seeing that Naruto was still confused, Sakura said seriously, “Naruto, don’t you understand what Mr. More just said to Senior? Have you ever thought about why Senior hid his strength for so long without anyone discovering it, but when he saw you for the first time, you tested it out with one punch?”
Naruto tilted his head, thought for a moment, and suddenly shouted “Yeah! I didn’t even think of that! Why? Why??”
Sakura covered her forehead helplessly, shook her head and said, “You idiot! Of course it was Senior who took a fancy to us!”
“You also know how lazy the senior is. He just wants to live his life peacefully, so he has been hiding his strength and has not been discovered by anyone. He even wants to leave the ninja and become a civilian.”
“Although I don’t know when he first met us, and whether he has been eyeing us for a long time, but from the first time I met him, I’m afraid that Senior has been ready to expose his strength and teach us.”
“I don’t know why, but Senior seems to believe that teaching us well will give him a better life, make this ninja world a better place, and allow him to live more comfortably.”
“For this uncertain trust, the senior did not hesitate to expose his strength, even though he knew that after exposing his strength, there would be all kinds of troubles and crises.”
“But he still thinks the price is worth it! He thinks we are worth it!”
“Do you know what Naruto is? For a senior who longs for a peaceful life and has the ability to live such a life forever, how much is the price of this?”
“Of course, Senior may have some ulterior motives, and want us to help him do the hard labor he is unwilling to do. But this is just Senior’s little bit of evil taste. If the purpose is just this, then Senior can just do it like he did to Mr. Zabuza and secretly recruit some subordinates.”
“You don’t have to work so hard to teach us and take care of us like you do now. You know how good the seniors are to us. That’s not the right way to treat your subordinates.”
At this point, Sakura looked at the dumbfounded Naruto, patted his shoulder heavily, and said earnestly, “Naruto, don’t you want to be recognized? In fact, the three of us have been recognized by our senior at some point in time. He has incredible trust and expectations for us. He believes that the three of us can reach heights that we can’t even imagine.”
“A peaceful, prosperous, and warm ninja world. This is what our senior expects of us. He believes that the three of us can create such a ninja world and has put all his efforts into it. Do you think we will disappoint him?”
When Naruto heard these words, he felt his heart surge and his heart was filled with warmth!
His eyes were even a little moist, he originally thought that no one in Konoha liked him, but now he realized that his seniors had been watching him silently, recognized him, and had such high expectations for him!
“So…you two also…” Naruto looked at Sasuke and Sakura and asked “What is your goal?”
Sasuke snorted and said, “My goal should be achievable if I am on my way to fulfilling Senpai’s expectations.”
Sakura glanced at Sasuke secretly, and said with her hands behind her back, “I don’t have any goals to begin with. Since Senior trusts me so much, I certainly can’t let Senior down.”
Sasuke glanced at Naruto and said, “You are the first among us to set your goal to become the King of the Five Kage. I hope you can live up to your ambition and not be snatched away by the two of us who came later.”
“Hahaha!”
Naruto raised his head and laughed happily, “Come on! I will never lose to you! I am the man who will become the King of the Five Kage! Let me fulfill the expectations of the seniors! None of you can take it away!”
At this time, Naruto has completely regained his former vigor and confidence, and is even more motivated than before.
When he thought of the expectations of his predecessors over the years, he felt the blood in his body boiling!
If Liuyun were here, he would definitely say something that would make him laugh and cry.
“Kids, your imagination is too strong. I really didn’t mean that! Who the hell could have paid attention to you for so many years? If I had traveled through time that early, my son would be the same age as you now! Who would care about you? I would definitely take care of my son!”
Liuyun could never have dreamed that a look from Moore at that time would make the three little strong men think of so many things and come up with such a complicated plot.
But even if he knew it, he still had to thank Moore. Moore had unconsciously made the three little strong men’s favorable impression of him reach MAX!
“Hey? Was it Sasuke who paid for the takoyaki just now?” Naruto looked at the takoyaki that had already gone cold in his hand, his eyes shining.
Sasuke’s cold face suddenly showed a faint blush, and he rushed forward to grab it, shouting in shame and anger, “Give it to me!”
“Hehe! No give it to me! Ouch!” Naruto dodged it directly and started eating with relish while avoiding Sasuke.
The two of them were chasing and hiding by the river, making noise and laughing.
Sakura, on the other hand, smiled and looked at them with her hands behind her back.
The three little strong men and the shimmering river surface formed a beautiful picture.
Chapter 57: Can’t be the teacher of the three little strong men anymore?! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
“What did you say?! Agreed?! The old man of the third generation actually agreed to my application for the right of self-government outside the village?”
In the small inn of Liuyun in Konoha Village, Liuyun looked at Kakashi in front of him with eyes wide open in disbelief, and his voice was so loud that it almost knocked over the beams of the house.
Five days ago, Liuyun brought the three little warriors back to Konoha. On the same day, Liuyun told Kakashi that he wanted to apply for autonomy outside the village.
Kakashi was confused at the time, because he had never heard of this right. The second generation wiped out this system completely, and young people basically didn’t know about it.
After Liuyun’s introduction, Kakashi understood the benefits of the village’s autonomy. At the same time, he also knew the genius of his younger brother. After all, the ten subversive self-created ninjutsu had already spread among the top leaders of Konoha.
Not to mention, Kakashi was the one who, at Ryuun’s instruction, took the list of self-created ninjutsu and related introductions from his room and reported it to Konoha.
He knew very well that Liuyun had created more than ten subversive ninjutsu.
He just read the introduction of all the ninjutsu and found ten that didn’t look that strong to report. If he took them all out, he was afraid that the Hokage would be scared to death.
After all, he was almost scared to death at that time!
Kakashi was proud, happy and worried that such a super genius was his younger brother.
Sometimes being too dazzling is not a good thing. Even though his younger brother is very strong, in Kakashi’s heart, even the strongest person may encounter accidents.
So during the time that Liuyun was in Nagamachi Castle, Kakashi had been thinking hard about how to protect his younger brother.
As a result, he learned about the right of autonomy outside the village. This right was not only tailor-made for Liuyun, but also could protect his younger brother to the greatest extent. He naturally agreed and immediately ran to the third generation to apply for it.
Now that the application has been approved, Kakashi heaved a sigh of relief, his mouth curled up under the mask, and said, “Well, I heard that there has been a lot of noise in the Hokage’s office these three days, but in the end it was the Sandaime who withstood the pressure and approved this application.”
“No… the elders actually agreed? Isn’t Danzo crazy?”
Liuyun still didn’t quite believe it. He didn’t have much hope in the first place. He even planned that if Danzo went too far, he might just rush in and let Danzo know what it felt like to have Susanoo stabbed by a kunai!
Who knew this matter would be passed so easily? It’s really unbelievable.
Kakashi looked at Liuyun in confusion and said, “I really don’t know how you knew about Danzo. Never mind, it’s not important. This matter has nothing to do with Danzo. He wasn’t here at all.”
“Not here?”
Liuyun was a little confused. How could he not show up when such a big thing happened?
After he came back, he heard that Kakashi had reported his own self-created ninjutsu, which caused a sensation among the top leaders. He thought that Danzo’s roots would come to him after he returned to Konoha, and he was fully prepared.
As a result, no one has come yet.
Now this thing hasn’t happened yet?
What do you mean? Knowing that you killed my cheap dad, you feel guilty? Are you afraid that I will give you a set and take it away?
“Well, I heard that the only ones who participated in the discussion of this matter were Elder Mito Kado En, Elder Utane Koharu, and Elder Akimichi Tofu. Elder Mito and Elder Utane were clearly against it, while Elder Akimichi seemed to be neutral, but he should be in support. Please pay attention to it later.” Kakashi instructed
“Why is there also Akimichi Tofu?” Liuyun muttered secretly. He had never seen this person in the anime and thought that the elders group only included Mito Kado En, Utane Koharu and Danzo.
But now he didn’t have time to think about it. According to the rules, the third generation had already formally notified the head of the Hatake family to allow the authorization of out-of-village self-governance. So it should be the head of the Hatake family or the person who governs the village outside the village who negotiates with the Hokage on the follow-up matters.
To be precise, it means negotiating conditions and asking for benefits.
Kakashi would definitely not go on this matter, so naturally Liuyun had to go and discuss it himself.
I followed Kakashi all the way to the Hokage’s office. As soon as I opened the door, I saw three other people sitting there besides the third-generation old monkey.
An old man wearing glasses, an old lady with squinting eyes who looked like she was about to fall asleep, and a fat man who looked a little out of shape with his cheeks drooping.
Two of them that Ryuyun knew were naturally Mitokado En and Utane Koharu, who played villains or dragged down the team in many works.
As for the remaining one, it is naturally Qiu Dao Qu Feng.
Liuyun knew about this person. He was once a disciple of the second generation and a classmate of the third generation old monkey. But he was not seen in the anime at all. I heard that he was in the comics.
In his own “memory”, this old man seemed to have been the head of the Akimichi family before, and later passed the throne to the current head, Akimichi Dingzuo, but Liuyun didn’t know what the relationship between the two was.
When the three saw Liuyun coming in, they all looked at him with different expressions.
Liuyun noticed this, but he also felt a little heavy in his heart because he found that these three people were a little different from what he remembered.
At least from their eyes, Liuyun could not feel anything.
Although Liuyun did not specifically strengthen ninjutsu such as Kagura’s Heart’s Eye to enhance his perception, his outrageous attribute values ​​are enough to replace perception ninjutsu.
I can’t say that I can tell the whole story at a glance, but Liuyun should be able to feel whether it is kindness or malice.
But now there is nothing. I can only say that these three people are really cunning!
“She’s really worthy of being a seventy-year-old witch!”
Liuyun cursed secretly. He envied the simpler elders in the world of his predecessors.
“Haha, Liuyun is here. You little guy, you really make us old guys worry. In just one month, you have done so many great things. You didn’t show anything before. You really hide it very deeply.”
When the third-generation old monkey saw Liuyun, he smiled kindly, asked Liuyun to sit down, and sighed.
“Tsk, stop talking about me, old man. If you didn’t disagree with me becoming a civilian, there wouldn’t be so many problems. You’re asking for it.”
Liuyun used his sharp tongue to his advantage, but his tone was not as sharp as before.
After this series of events, Liuyun is certain that no matter what kind of person the Third Generation is, he is definitely well-intentioned towards him. So even if he cannot trust him 100%, he will no longer regard him as an enemy.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was an experienced man, so he could naturally hear the change in Liuyun’s tone. He happily took a puff of his cigarette and said with a smile, “You really hold a grudge. You still remember this little thing. Fine, blame me. If there were more people like you, I would be so busy that I wouldn’t mind. All right, sit down quickly and talk about business.”
After Ryuun and Kakashi sat down, Sarutobi Hiruzen put away his smile and said seriously, “Hatake Ryuun, now as the Hokage of Konoha Village, I will discuss the rights and interests of you, the self-governing leader of the Hatake family who will soon enjoy the right to self-govern outside the village. I will put forward my requirements and conditions, and you have the right to reject or modify them.”
Liuyun raised his eyebrows and understood what Sarutobi Hiruzen meant, that is, he only had the right to reject and modify, and did not have the right to make demands and conditions to Konoha.
But that’s right, Party B can accept it.
After seeing Liuyun nod in approval, Sarutobi Hiruzen continued, “First of all, when you have the right to self-govern outside the village, although you are still a Konoha villager and Konoha ninja, you will no longer have the qualifications to teach. The teaching rights of Team 7 will be taken back. Do you agree?”
Liuyun widened his eyes. He didn’t expect that the first condition would give him such a big bomb!
They actually took back their right to teach the three little strong men?
Are you crazy?!
Chapter 58: The forced delivery of a girl from the third generation? ! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Liuyun’s first reaction was that the Third Hokage and the others realized that Naruto might lose control, so they planned to take Naruto back and get him back on track.
But soon, Liuyun rejected this idea.
I didn’t do anything evil to Naruto, I just changed his ambition from Hokage to Five Kage, and Naruto didn’t make this ambition public. He treated the village the same as before, and it was impossible for it to cause such a big reaction from the Third Hokage and others.
Furthermore, even if others don’t know, the Third Hokage and the others must know how fast Naruto and the others have grown. He believes that the Anbu has already reported on the matter of Zabuza. The three little strong men were able to rival the veteran jonin in such a short period of time. With such teaching ability, it would be good enough if they didn’t drain it dry. How could they possibly take it back?
Suddenly, an idea appeared in Liuyun’s mind, and he seemed to understand what the three generations were thinking.
“The old man from the Third Generation is actually testing me. Does he want to know how much I care about the Three Little Strongmen?”
It was obvious that the conditions just proposed by Sarutobi Hiruzen were his previous ideas. When Kakashi gave Team 7 to him, he was unwilling to accept it and just wanted to live an honest life.
Now Sarutobi Hiruzen has returned this kind of life to him, just to see the status of the three little strong men in Liuyun’s heart.
“It seems that I had previously reported to them and applied for the right to self-govern outside the village, which confused these old guys. They don’t know whether I am loyal or not, so they simply used the three little strong men to test the relationship between us. You plan to use this to tie me to Konoha, right?”
The more Liuyun thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was correct.
His previous reporting behavior actually demonstrated his loyalty to Konoha, but a few days later he began to apply for autonomy outside the village, which again showed that Liuyun’s sense of belonging to Konoha was not that strong.
This is indeed very confusing, because they have no way of knowing that this is Liuyun’s repeated tests on the Third Generation, and has nothing to do with whether he is loyal to Konoha.
“Well, since you are worried, I will give you a reassurance.”
Liuyun made up his mind and pretended to be dissatisfied. He said unhappily, “Old man, what’s the matter? I didn’t want to teach those three little devils before, but you forced me to. Now I’m almost teaching them, and you’re taking it back? This is not the way to pick peaches, right?”
“I’m telling you clearly, this is impossible. I will continue to teach more than just the three of them. I also promised Sister Hong before that I will also teach her class. This is non-negotiable.”
After hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen indeed smiled with relief, but his happy expression turned into one of confusion and embarrassment.
“Liuyun, you should also understand that when you become an autonomous person outside the village, although you belong to the village, you are basically just a tourist with a Konoha identity, and a wartime ninja who must obey orders during wartime.”
“Except in times of war, you will not need to fulfill any obligations as a villager, and the village will not have any right to command you. But at the same time, you will not be able to enjoy any welfare of the villagers, nor the authority of a ninja in the village.”
“You know very well what kind of village Konoha is. You also know very well how many secrets and information ninjas will be exposed to.”
“If you continue to teach Team 7 or even Team 8, then the information about Konoha that they know may be revealed to you unintentionally, and you may also leak it out unintentionally. The village will never allow this to happen.”
Liuyun was very clear about this, and he did not waste these few days, although in the various documents handed down by Konoha, due to the erasure of the second generation, there is basically no record of the autonomy outside the village.
However, many families in the village still preserved texts on this matter. Among them, the Hyuga clan had detailed records in this regard, and Liuyun also saw it through Hinata’s relationship.
After watching it, I realized how pitiful this self-governing family outside the village is.
It seems very free, but it is not actually the case. Konoha does not have the right to give orders to families outside the village. It allows you to develop freely, but you also cannot interfere in any affairs of Konoha.
In other words, everything in Konoha has nothing to do with you. In some ways, you can say that you are completely separated from Konoha.
It would be fine if it were just that, but the key point is that Konoha is unilaterally breaking away from you, and you cannot break away from Konoha.
Because you need to pay a huge tribute to Konoha in exchange for insignificant protection. This protection can only prevent you from being destroyed, but Konoha will not care about anything else.
But you can’t not give it, because if you don’t, the family will be destroyed in a short time. Of course, on the surface it has nothing to do with Konoha, but those who understand will know what is going on.
That’s not all. If war breaks out, the families outside the village will be forced to accept any orders unconditionally. To put it bluntly, you’ll be my cannon fodder!
Moreover, the conditions offered by the Third Generation were already good, and Liuyun was still a villager and ninja of Konoha.
You should know that after the second generation took over as Hokage, few people were able to stay in Konoha. Almost all of them were forced out of the village by the second generation for various reasons and were not allowed to come back at all.
Even the families within the village were suppressed and almost completely removed from the top echelons, under the pretext of avoiding leaks of intelligence.
It is enough to see that the second generation’s malice towards this system is comparable to his treatment of the Uchiha.
I have to say, the second generation is the most ruthless. Compared with him, the third generation, even the third generation in the conspiracy theory, is not as good as the second generation.
Fortunately, the current Hokage is the third generation, and he is already an old third generation, so Liuyun can be said to have come at a good time.
Even if he used the information leak as an excuse now, it was just an excuse. Liuyun knew very well that the old man of the third generation should have thought of a solution for him long ago.
Without further ado, he said, “Okay, old man, just tell me how you can let me continue to be a teacher.”
The third generation stopped pretending, put away his embarrassed expression, and said with a smile, “It’s very simple. As long as you accept the 24-hour surveillance of the Anbu, of course, it’s not secret surveillance. They will temporarily leave the Anbu sequence and follow you.”
Liuyun frowned and looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen in confusion.
It’s not that he was dissatisfied with the round-the-clock surveillance, but the condition was very strange. With his current strength, if he really wanted to escape from the surveillance, the Anbu wouldn’t even be able to detect it. What’s more, it was not secret surveillance, which made it even simpler.
He believed that the third generation also understood this, so what was the point of arranging this surveillance? To deal with the elders? To give them an explanation?
“Who will monitor it?” Liuyun asked to be on the safe side.
Sarutobi Hiruzen showed an ambiguous smile and said, “You are very familiar with your good friends, Uzuki Yugao and Gekkou Hayate. Since they are following you to monitor you, you can also regard them as assistants. After all, being in charge of a family in the future should be very busy, and having two good friends to help you should make it easier.”
“But Gekko Hayate may have to wait for a while. The village is preparing to hold the joint Chunin exams recently, and there are not many examiners. It just so happens that Gekko Hayate has temporarily left the Anbu sequence and can serve as an examiner.”
When Liuyun heard this, he was completely dumbfounded!
You let a beautiful girl like Mao Yue Xi Yan stay by my side almost all the time? You also sent Yue Guang Ji Feng away. What are you going to do, old man?
This isn’t the way you send a girl off, is it? Are you forcing it?!
Chapter 59: Hiruzen, you are old! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything!) (Old version)
The actions of the Third Generation caused Liuyun’s brain to crash, and he had no idea what the Third Generation’s purpose was.
I’ve been single for too long, so I’ll give you a wife? Is there such a business in the village? Is it so humane?
But even if you want to give it to a single person, can you please give it to a single person?
You gave me a childhood sweetheart, and the two of you have a good relationship, and you want me to pry her away. Isn’t that a bit too much? I don’t have the ability to do that. What should I do if I can’t pry her away?
Most importantly, I am good friends with these two people!
Isn’t this too evil? It destroys your worldview!
And your timing is too coincidental. Let Moonlight Gale be the examiner of the joint exam? This guy died during this time period!
Are you planning to let me take advantage of Mao Yue Xi Yan’s heartbreak and sneak in?
You guys understand too much, don’t you?
If you do this, I will think you killed Moonlight Gale on purpose just to help me…
Liuyun, who was complaining, suddenly shuddered and looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen with an increasingly strange look.
According to the conspiracy theories of his predecessors, Sarutobi Hiruzen might actually do such an immoral thing.
In order to tie himself to the village and create a lot of ties, in addition to students and Kakashi, his wife is also a top priority.
There are not many beautiful ninjas of the right age in Konoha now, and even fewer who have had any interactions with Liuyun and have an emotional foundation with him.
Kurenai Yuhi belongs to Asuma Sarutobi, and she must not be given up.
Hongdou’s erratic personality isn’t very suitable either.
Although there are some beautiful ninjas in other families, they are all family ninjas and it is easy to end up losing more than gaining.
Uzuki Yugao is just right. She is an Anbu and is very loyal to the Third Hokage and Konoha. She is also good-looking. She is a childhood sweetheart of Liuyun and their personalities are also suitable.
The only drawback is that Xiyan has a boyfriend and their relationship is stable.
But if she died, wouldn’t Xiyan be perfect?
Liuyun felt that if it was a third-generation old monkey who was into conspiracy theorists, he would definitely be able to do it!
But this is another paradox, because if it was the third-generation old monkey who believed in conspiracy theorists, he would never have cared so much about Liuyun and would have wanted to kill him long ago.
“What’s wrong, Liuyun? Is there any problem?” Seeing Liuyun looking at him strangely, Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep puff of cigarette and asked with a smile
There is definitely a ghost!
Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen smoking, a glimmer of enlightenment appeared in Liuyun’s eyes.
Liuyun was not very familiar with Sarutobi Hiruzen, but he was very familiar with her in his “memory”, after all, he always went to visit the proprietress next door.
At that time, he carefully recalled all the details about Sarutobi Hiruzen, just to find out what kind of person he was.
Although he didn’t find any clues, he discovered a habitual little movement of Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Whenever this old guy feels guilty, he will subconsciously take a long puff of cigarette.
If this old guy didn’t have the same bad taste as me and created a reasonable weakness, then the puff of cigarette just now was enough to prove that there was definitely something wrong with him putting Xiyan next to me!
Now Liuyun is really confused.
But now is not the time to delve into it, we can only observe slowly later.
“No problem. Do you have any other conditions? Let’s talk about them together.” Liuyun said calmly.
Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to be relieved, and said with a smile, “It’s nothing, as long as you agree to this one, the rest are just some routine conditions.”
As he spoke, Sarutobi Hiruzen stated the following requirements and conditions.
These were the various malicious rules set by the second generation, but Sarutobi Hiruzen was quite honest and did not enforce them all, but relaxed them in various ways.
The amount of silver and resources offered as tribute was greatly reduced, but the protection provided was greatly increased. It can be said that this was very conscientious.
Liuyun naturally had no objection, and the deal was reached smoothly.
Finally, the two parties signed an agreement, and under the witness of the Konoha Elders, Liuyun was officially authorized to have the right of autonomy outside the village and served as the head of the Konoha Outer Flag Mu family.
“Congratulations, Ryuun.” Sarutobi Hiruzen congratulated with a smile, and he seemed to relax as if he had accomplished something very important.
Liuyun looked at him deeply and always felt that this matter was very strange. It was not just Xiyan’s matter. The fact that he had the right to govern himself outside the village was itself very strange. It was too smooth and completely different from what he had imagined.
At the very least, Mitokado En and Utane Koharu, who Kakashi had reminded and who had clearly expressed their opposition, didn’t say a word just now.
Even Kakashi looked at the two men strangely after it was over.
But in the end the goal was achieved, which did not do Liuyun any harm.
So Liuyun happily raised the agreement in his hand and said with a smile, “Thank you, old man. If there is nothing else, I will leave first. I still have a lot of things to deal with.”
“Wait a minute, I have something to ask you.” Sarutobi Hiruzen stopped Liuyun and asked, “Do you think Team 7 can participate in this Chunin Exam?”
Liuyun glanced at Kakashi, put his hand on his shoulder, and jokingly said, “Brother, do you have no face left in Team 7 now? For things like this, even if the old man asks me, I won’t ask you anymore.”
“Hehe.” Kakashi smiled indifferently, looking at the book in his hand without any concern, and replied, “What does it matter? I don’t have much presence in Team 7 anyway.”
Liuyun looked at him with amusement. The dignified Ka Dian had become an unknown figure in Class 7 because of him. This was probably the biggest wind that this little butterfly could have fanned.
“Okay.” Liuyun did not dwell on this issue. After all, this was a situation that both brothers were willing to achieve.
Liuyun looked at the Sandaime and said, “Old man, it’s up to you whether you want to participate or not. I have confidence in Naruto and the others, and this is not my responsibility. Have you forgotten that I can’t be in charge of any of Konoha’s affairs now?”
After saying this, he raised the agreement in his hand.
“Haha, brat, okay, you go back first.”
The third generation understood what Liuyun meant. Naruto and the others were qualified and had the absolute strength to take part in the Chunin Exam and stand out.
But he himself refused to show up in this Chunin Exam.
This made the third generation admire Liuyun’s sharpness, and he could see at a glance the ultimate purpose of this joint exam.
“Then go.”
After saying that, Liuyun waved his hand, and with a “bang” of a teleportation technique, he disappeared in the Hokage’s office.
Kakashi also bowed, looked at the book, and walked out of the Hokage’s office calmly.
After the two left, the Sandai put away his friendly smile and became serious. He looked at the calm Mitomon En and Utane Koharu and said calmly, “Are you satisfied?”
Mito Kado En slowly stood up and said calmly, “Hiruzen, our decision is also good for you. The autonomy outside the village will make Hatake Ryuun’s sense of belonging to the village weaker and weaker. It is not enough to rely on that Jinchuriki alone.”
The Sandaime shouted angrily, “His name is Uzumaki Naruto! He is Minato’s son! He is the son of a hero! I was so confused back then that I believed your ridiculous theory about raising a child in poverty! I thought you were really doing this for Naruto’s good! I didn’t realize your ill will towards him at all! I…”
“Enough.” Seeing the Sandai nagging and complaining about what happened in the past again, Utane Koharu stood up impatiently and walked out slowly, and an indifferent voice followed.
“Hiruzen, what happened back then was our decision. You also had a role in it. Don’t make yourself sound so noble. Also, the matter of Gekkou Hayate has already been decided. It’s not our fault. It was his own choice.”
After saying that, Utane Koharu walked out of the office, and Mito Kado En gave a sneer and also walked out.
Looking at Qiu Dao Qu Feng who stayed behind, the third generation sat down dejectedly, smiled bitterly, and said, “Qu Feng, if Jing was here, he would definitely be very disappointed, right?”
Akimichi Tofu sighed, the fat on his face trembling, it seemed like it was difficult for him to speak, he said slowly, “Huruzen, you are old. After this joint exam, Konoha should have a period of peace, bring those two young men back.”
The third generation looked at his old friend’s turbid eyes, which contained sighs, helplessness, and a hint of anger.
He couldn’t help but close his eyes and leaned back in his chair.
“Yes, I’ve been old for a long time. Fortunately, I didn’t lose my mind this last time, and finally let Liuyun escape from this whirlpool. I didn’t let him down in giving me this gift of retirement. It’s a pity that there is something missing, something missing…”